Work Text
The day started off deceptively enjoyable. Though she’d woken up alone, Regina and Graham had plans for the evening. It was a Friday night, so tonight was reserved for them.The rest of the weekend would be reserved for more of Regina’s attempts to win back Henry’s trust and rebuild their relationship… somehow. Tonight would be crucial to keeping Regina sane as she tried to repair her and Henry’s relationship throughout the weekend. Being reminded that her presence was not only wanted but valued by someone would help her mental state immensely. The first half of the day went fine until a work emergency forced Graham to cancel lunch. A series of ridiculous complaints found their way onto her desk directly after that. Then the paperwork over the land dispute within feet of the town line piled up on her desk alongside the complaints, her period came 2 days early and the cramps that usually accompanied her 2nd day of menstruation hit full force within minutes of the first flow. Everything that could possibly go wrong went wrong.By the end of the day, Regina was struggling to keep herself in check. The ride home was helpful to an extent. In her Mercedes, there was a blissful silence she craved on days like today. If it wasn’t still daylight, she’d indulge in a cigarette or 4 but getting caught by the gossiping old biddies of this town would only end in disaster. By the time she pulled up to the driveway of the manor she was feeling much better. Of course, that didn’t last long. It never did. She slipped out of the car with a tired sigh and dragged her briefcase out of the passenger’s seat. Graham was probably on his way to the house for dinner, so she’d need to think of something quick but tasty since he probably wouldn’t be over at all during the weekend. Just thinking about the effort it would take to force Henry to spend time with her was exhausting Regina. Her mind was racing with ideas and partially going through a mental checklist of the items currently in the pantry. A trip to the store felt impossible at this moment. She entered the house just quietly as she always did, slipping her keys into the dish on the hall table and placing her coat on the rack. To her surprise, the only light that was on in the entire house was the kitchen light. None of the lights upstairs or even in the living room were turned on. That was odd…incredibly so. Usually, Henry would do his homework in the living room after school or he’d multitask snacking and doing his assigned reading at the dining table before dinner was being served. He hated the dark, and no matter how often she nagged him to turn the unnecessary light off, he did not change. So, what changed today?“Henry?” Regina called cautiously, her eyes taking stock of the dark rooms and checking for anything that indicated foul play or trouble of any kind. “Darling, are you upstairs or downstairs?” Her voice shook the tiniest bit, and she tried her hardest not to let it slip farther into the fear she was currently feeling in this moment. Something was wrong, she could feel it.“He’s not here Regina," Graham said from the darkness, and his low voice and careful tone sent her heart to the floor. He was being as gentle as he always was because he knew better than to startle her with harsh tones in the darkness of her own home. But there was a hint of pity and worry in his voice that she hated.“Mulan just dropped me off. I got a call from Mary Margaret an hour ago, she says Henry didn’t show up for tutoring and that she waited until she knew you were off of work to tell anyone. I’ve sent most of the deputies not presently working to look for him. They’re combing through security footage in town right now. Something should be pop up.” He simply stated, his face giving off a mask of stoicism Regina understood all too well. But, she could hear the shake in his voice, could see his hands shake as he tried not to let his feelings show. He was just as worried for Henry’s wellbeing as she was and had made a point to come here so he could panic with her. Regina could barely breathe, but before she could crumble wholly, Graham came to her and pulled her close to his chest. Equally for his sake and for hers, though he’d never admit it aloud. xxx Over the course of the next 18 hours, Regina tried her absolute hardest to keep her composure. Graham’s Deputies found evidence of Henry’s escape route on traffic camera footage and deduced based on the map of the town and the surrounding area that he was headed to the nearest bus stop. Nothing else could be determined at the moment, but the sheriff’s department was trying. They understood more than they let on the importance of finding Henry. Besides, it was hard not to be motivated, when that motivation came in the form of an irate mayor breathing down their necks, and a dangerously quiet sheriff pretending he didn’t care as much as he did. The first interview was with his teacher and tutor, a young woman named Mary Margaret Blanchard. Regina was not a big fan of her, though she knew that objectively the woman was one of the more competent teachers in the school. Regardless of her competence, Henry preferred her and found a confidant in her. That was enough for her to be dubbed his tutor. She looked nervous sitting behind her desk. She fidgeted compulsively and gulped as Graham approached her. Regina was in the doorway of the classroom, trying her hardest not to let her anger show as she watched all of the tell-tale signs of culpability flicker over the woman’s entire being. Technically, there wasn’t a case open yet since he hadn’t been gone a full 24 hours. So, Regina forced her way into being present for the interview with Blanchard and now was beginning to feel grateful for her stubborn nature. She glared even harder at the woman.“Miss Blanchard, we won’t keep you long. You’re not being recorded and this isn’t even technically an official inquiry. All this is, is me asking you to help me find the kid we both care about. Do you know anything that would be helpful to us?” He asked as gently as he knew how. He was in civilian clothes and he pulled up a seat in front of her desk—the most calm expression on his face. Regina had to commend him. He was delivering an award-worthy performance and was certainly giving Regina herself a run for her money. Mary Margaret only held out for a few seconds, before sudden sobs took over her body. She looked up at Regina with red eyes so full of guilt that Regina wanted to slap her. “I’m so sorry Madam Mayor! I really am! I thought it was a harmless fixation, something that would pass once he got over this attitude but he came to me this morning and told me what he was planning to do. I thought he was playing a game or something, that he wasn’t serious but I should have known better.” She sputtered, her head falling into her hands.Regina took a threatening step forward and had to grasp the nearest chair to keep from reaching out to strangle the woman. Her grip was so fierce her knuckles were white. “Simply spit it out, Miss Blanchard. We don’t know have time for this!” She spat her anger at the insipid woman growing by the second. Mary Margaret cowered under the mayor’s anger, but luckily she began to spit out the truth in the most concise manner possible at the close contact with the fearsome woman.“He’d admitted to me before that he was looking for his birth mother, but I told him to talk to you and he said he did. So I let it go. Until yesterday. He said he was going to see her today, and that he knew exactly where she was staying. I told him that I hoped he had a great time because I was sure he’d mentioned it to you and you planned a trip or something. I didn’t think there was anything wrong until I heard about the search and I felt so awful. I didn’t think I’m so sorry! I hope he’s ok!” Regina was almost speechless. The stupidity of this woman was beyond her. So far beyond her or anything she’d ever dealt with in her life, the violent tendencies brewing deep within her lay dormant for a moment, because the utter shock and horror that took over her left no room for it. She wanted to hit something or someone. She wanted to scream so loud that it shook the halls of this school and warned everyone in the nearby vicinity that she was on the warpath. Graham was tense, looking between Regina and Mary Margaret as if to ensure Regina didn’t lunge. Instead, she cleared her throat and pulled down her blazer before speaking in a low tone. “If anything happens to my son while he’s out on this little ‘adventure’…I promise you I will do everything in my power to make sure you live out the rest of your days in misery if it is the last thing I do.”Regina could tell by the fear in her eyes that Mary Margaret recognized the real threat in her words. xxx Mary Margaret had no other valuable information to give, so they moved on to interviewing other people who might have seen Henry right before he left. Regina didn’t sit in on those interviews. She knew her son. Despite his age, he was his mother's child and there was no doubt in her mind that he took all the necessary precautions to keep himself hidden for as long as his mission took.He was 10, but he was smart. So the only thing left to do was wait. And that's what she did. Work was hell, but it was the distraction she needed to keep herself sane. She managed to make it through a full shift before the breakdown occurred.Graham left his shift early to care for her because he knew better than to leave her alone for too long while Henry was still missing. He used his key to enter to the manor and found her on the couch with tears streaming down her face. He gave a small sigh. He hated when she kept her feelings so hidden for so long that they spilled out like this. It happened way too often, but at least he was certain of how to handle this. Well, mostly certain.“Why didn’t you call me earlier? Come here.” He admonished lightly, pulling her into his arms before she could think to try and tell him to stop. Instead, she leaned closer to his warmth. She was small in his arms, as she almost always was. She was shaking, trying hard to hold back the sobs that were trying hard to fall from her lips. They sat in silence for a near half an hour, Graham’s shirt getting progressively wet as Regina pretended she wasn’t crying, before a noise on the driveway summoned their attention. From the living room, he could see an unfamiliar yellow car advancing up toward the manor. Regina was up before he could stop her, but he was right at her side as she sprinted out of the house. She let out a sigh of relief that was so close to a sob he winced, and wrapped her arms around the boy that was slowly—hesitantly—walking up the driveway. There was a blonde woman behind him, her hands in her pockets and a sheepish expression on her face. “Henry! God I was so worried what—Henry jerked out of her embrace with a scowl. “Stop pretending to worry about me! I found my real mom, I don’t need you!” he pushed her out of the way, and pushed past Graham to run up the stairs of the manor and presumably into his room. Regina’s shock and pain were palpable and Graham wanted to reach out to her badly. He knew how much his behavior was affecting her, and hated that Henry wasn’t mature enough to see it as well and stop but before he could reach for her she wiped her tears and looked over at the woman who brought Henry home.“So, I’m going to presume you are Henry’s birth mother?” She pretended to sound intrigued, but Graham could sense the rage filling her up. He couldn’t exactly blame her. The woman gave a sheepish and seemingly nonchalant shrug as if confirmation of her identity considering the situation wasn’t important. “Hi.” Regina gave a smile that was 110% fake. Graham could see the threat in it but said nothing. “Well dear, how about the best glass of apple cider you’ve ever tasted?” Graham knew the game she was playing. The false sense of security she was lulling this poor, unsuspecting woman into to get information. He knew better than to interfere and trusted she knew when to stop. There were so many unknowns still, So, instead, he went up to Henry’s room. The door was unlocked. He didn’t hesitate to enter, and watched as the boy put away the few items he’d stashed in his backpack for his ‘adventure’. He didn’t hear Graham come in until he closed the door behind him. He jumped and looked up in fear at whoever was entering his room uninvited. When he noticed him, he seemed to loosen up a bit. At least until Graham sat on the corner of his bed, and let out a long sigh. He knew what was about to come. “What the hell were you thinkin’ lad?” He tried not to sound as disappointed as he felt, but he must have failed because Henry went on the defensive. “I was doing what was right! Living in this cursed town is awful! And living with that Evil Witch—“Don’t call your mother out of her name,” Graham warned in a growl. Though Henry jumped at the sound of it, he still pushed on. “I had to bring Emma here! She’s gonna make everything better. She’ll break the curse and then we’ll all be free of Regina.”“Henry.” Graham sighed, trying hard not to give in to the frustration filling him every second he listened to Henry disrespect his mother. He hated it but knew it technically wasn’t his place to say or do anything. Not until Regina gave the say so anyway. Until then, he’d do what he could to help Henry see how wrong his actions were. “What you’re doing—running off, meeting some strange woman in a different state without supervision. You’re playing a dangerous game. And it needs to end. I know things have been rough recently, but none of that gives you permission to act like this. You’re putting yourself in danger, and hurting your mother more than you know.” “I don’t care how much I hurt her, she’s a monster! I want her gone and I want Emma to be my mom so I can be happy and this town can have their memories back.” He was as stubborn as his mother, and dammit did Graham know it. Despite how much Henry claimed to want his birth mother, he was Regina’s child through and through, there was no doubt about it. Graham sighed again, but before he could say anything the door opened again. It was Regina, red-eyed and tense. She didn’t let anyone get a word in edge-wise, she was determined to shut everything down right this second. “Give me your backpack Henry.” “No.” “I didn’t ask you a question I told you to do something. Give me your backpack, which I know is full of electronics you think you’re clever enough to hide from me. But you’re not. So please, just hand them over.” As her command progressed it was clear the emotions of the day, not to mention the exhaustion were getting to her. There were tight lines around her eyes, and she was squinting slightly. A migraine must be coming. “Come now Henry, you knew this is what would happen. Hand over the goods.” Graham said, trying to appeal to the boy as best he could. With a huff, Henry hung his head and grabbed his backpack. He handed it to his mother, and by the jingle Graham could tell—just as Regina had suspected—he was attempting to hide his electronics there. “Walk me out, Graham. Henry, if I hear you step one foot near the front door before I get up I promise you you’ll regret it. You’re in enough trouble as it is, don’t make it worse.” Henry didn’t say anything other than a glare. Regina retreated quietly, motioning for Graham to follow. He knew that she wasn’t asking him to leave. All the lights downstairs were off, and as soon as Henry’s door closed and his light turned off with a frustrated few kicks of his stuffed animals, Regina reached for him. She was shaking again. He let her lead him into her bedroom, and towards the bed. She started to unbutton his shirt, but he could tell by the lack of frantic urgency that she was only asking for skin-to-skin contact, not a fuck to distract her. He obliged, then helped her strip off her dress and bra.She climbed into the bed slowly and burrowed under the covers with a whimper. Graham’s heart constricted at the sound. After turning the lights off, he climbed in after her and didn’t hesitate to pull her over to lay her head on his chest. Tears came quickly. She was tense, no doubt a result of her budding migraine but she couldn’t control the emotions careening through her body. She tucked her head into the nook of his neck and cried. For nearly an hour, she cried. Every whimper and every tear made Graham ache. He wanted nothing more than to take this pain from her in some way, but there was no way to do so, so he just held her tight and pressed the gentlest of kisses to the crown of her head. At some point, she couldn’t hold back from asking the question he’d known was on her mind even before all of this. That age-old question that plagued her entire life. “What’s so wrong with me that everyone I love hates me? Why is it so easy to hate me? And so hard to love me?” She practically wailed, her entire body heaving with the force of her sobs. “It’s not hard to love you darling. I promise you.” He whispered, kissing the crown of her head once again in some feeble effort. But he knew that there was no way the wounds of this encounter would stick for longer than she cared to admit.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The next morning, Graham was gone before Regina woke. He was diligent in that always, which Regina appreciated. As much as she coveted the time they got to spend together, she needed her space. Especially after nights like last night. Just the thought of making breakfast, or even rolling out of this bed sounded beyond daunting to Regina. But, she knew that despite Henry’s actions, she was not as cruel as her own mother had been. She wouldn’t withhold a meal from him because of his actions over the weekend. She’d only take care of him just as she always did, even though it hurt to even think of his hate-filled glare. She forced herself up, wincing at the pain in her stomach as her cramps wracked through her body. It was Sunday, so Regina was free from work until the next day which was both a blessing and a curse. She would have enjoyed being in the house were it not currently being commandeered by a moody ten-year-old. Regina slipped on a slightly oversized grey sweater and black leggings. That would have to work for the day, seeing as Regina doubted she’d leave the house any time soon. She didn’t want the townsfolk to see her in her casual clothes, especially not when she needed every last bit of composure to save face. Henry didn’t come down for a while, and Regina didn’t want to admit how relieved that made her feel. She tried her hardest not to feel hurt by his misguided actions. She really tried. She knew that learning of his adoption a mere few months ago had been hard, but there had been a reason she’d kept the truth from him. A valid reason, or so it seemed at the time, but now she was less than sure about her decision to keep the information from him. At first, it had been a way to dodge hard questions. Not admitting that he was adopting to his face, or explicitly made things easy for a while. But Henry was a smart child. And his quest for answers was an unquenchable thirst Regina should have expected. But hadn’t. And now she was reeling.But he couldn’t know that. So she went about her morning routine while he most likely sulked. Made two cups of coffee instead of one, and made pancakes to comfort herself (maybe secretly an offer of a white flag, a temporary truce of sorts to Henry) but he didn’t come down. By noon, she realized she’d left something in the mayoral office in her rush to leave Friday evening. She needed to get the paperwork done for the pipeline fix and it had to be done by tonight. This town was so old fashioned, that more often than not paperwork was kept in physical form only, instead of both digital and physical copies that were more convenient which meant she had to get the paperwork or else she’d regret it. Before the events of the weekend, leaving Henry home for only half an hour at most wouldn’t have been a problem. But now, she was afraid he’d go on yet another trek to Boston with one of her credit cards. So the last resort was called in.“Ruby?” Regina questioned, feeling awful to interrupt the young woman’s only day off but making a note on her phone to pay her big bucks for her time. “I know it’s your day off. I’m sorry to bother you, but I need someone to sit with Henry while I go grab work from the office. If I take him with me he’ll surely pitch a fit, and I just need to grab a few things. I’ll be fast, I swear.” Ruby was 21 years old, worked 2 jobs, and was assisting her grandmother run their family diner. She was very busy nearly all the time, and almost never had a full day to herself but she made time to be kind to Regina on the days she really needed it, with a smile on her face. No questions asked. Today was one of those days in which she was merciful luckily. “No problem Regina! I know things have been tough, especially over the weekend. Feel free to take some time away, I’ll keep the kid occupied. No worries.” Ruby replied easily. Regina let out a sigh of relief and returned to her room to get dressed. Maybe some time at the office would help her regain some composure. Keep her from giving in to the well of emotion riding at the base of her throat nearly since the moment she recognized who the blonde woman was. She cleared her throat before responding to Ruby. “Thanks, Rubes, I appreciate it. Really. I won’t be long. Let me know when you’re here.” They exchanged simple pleasantries before ending the call. Regina made quick work of changing into something simple. A simple black dress and a grey blazer. She was slipping her heels on when Ruby let herself in. She knew the drill by now. Before leaving, Regina cautiously approached Henry’s door. He hadn’t come out all morning, and though she was worried she managed to keep it under wraps. She knocked. No response at first, but after the second knock she heard an annoyed huff and watched the door open. The attitude on his face made her want to yell but she held back with a harsh swallow and a quirk of her eyebrow. “What do you want?” He sassed. Regina narrowed her eyes at his tone. That fucking tone, one he’d learned from her and used against her with such ease. She played the bad guy in his little story so well, but it was of no shock to Regina. She’d played the villain all her life.“Watch your tone young man, you’re already on very, very, thin ice.” She growled. “I’m going to the office to pick up a few things. I’ll be back within the hour. Ruby’s downstairs, so don’t try anything. I’ll deal with you and your behavior when I get home. If you are anything less than respectful to Ruby you’ll regret it. Got it?” Henry rolled his eyes, though, by the tenseness in his frame, he was very clearly trying to maintain his act but knew it was running its course. “Fine. Can I go back to sitting on my bed now? It’s not like I’ve got anything else to do.” He said with a sharp tone. Behind him, Regina spotted that damned book Mary Margaret had given him. He was reading it again. God, she’d probably have to tell Archie about that on Monday. Fuck, that was tomorrow, wasn’t it? Instead of responding, Regina gave a small tilt of her head and reached down to kiss him on the forehead as she always did before leaving the house. He flinched away like she’d tried to hit him. Such a familiar action, but it seemed so out of place on her boy. The tears burned as they came up, but Regina managed to keep them in until she got to her car. xxx Regina barely got any work done. It was hard to work when that image of Henry as he flinched away from her playing on a loop right behind her eyes. She hated it. Hated how much he disliked her so suddenly and wished desperately that she could fix it. But for now, her only option was to continue on as if nothing happened. At least until she could get to her personal therapy session with Archie on Wednesday. God, this whole weekend had been a mess. There was no way they’d be able to come back from this. She knew it. Henry had brought his birth mother all the way here because he despised her so much. He sought out a complete and utter stranger instead of her. She was that disgusting, that vile, that terrible that he ran all the way to Boston to get away from her. She should have known better than to think there was any chance she’d not poison him. She’d been alive long enough to know that her touch was a death sentence. It was a miracle this hadn’t happened sooner. She was so—Her cell phone rang out loud in the silence of the office. She’d been staring at the same paperwork for the God knows how long. There were puddles of tears on her desk it seemed, and her head was pounding. The phone wouldn’t shut up, so without looking at the caller ID she answered. “Mayor Mills, how can I help you?” She answered robotically, old habits coming forth as she struggled to catch her breath. “Regina?” Graham questioned gently. Just the sound of his voice, so low and gruff with that accent that formed the sound of her name so perfectly, it made her want to cry. In fact, it did make her cry. A small sob hiccuped from her chest, though she tried to smother it. “Ruby called me. She’s worried about you. She says you’ve been gone for 2 hours. I’m outside the office door. Let me in love.” She didn’t hesitate. He was in fact, right where he said he’d be, and as soon as he saw her let out this noise. Like something between a coo and a sad sigh. She fell into his arms. She was never usually this emotional. As a matter of fact, she often times prided herself on being capable of holding back her emotions for as long as possible. But this entire situation had stirred up some old wounds, dug right into them, and poured burning acid in them. She needed him more than she wanted to process and relished his touch as he helped her over to the couch. Graham pulled her into his lap and practically enveloped her being with his touch, just as she needed. He knew when she got like this, that the only way to help her through it was to stay. That was all. Too many people had left her in the dust, had mocked her emotion, and made a point to make her feel as horrible as possible for it before leaving her behind still. But Graham didn’t. And Regina was so thankful. She didn’t cry for nearly as long this time, dammit she’d cried herself out of tears over the past 48 hours. When she was done, she looked up at him—even in his arms she was noticeably smaller than him, and she loved it. He looked back down at her with nothing but kindness.He was oftentimes hard to read—at least to those who didn’t know him—and it was a gift to be able to see him vulnerable. “Are you feeling a bit better?” He asked. She nodded sheepishly. “Yes. I’m sorry. I just…I was spiraling for a bit and couldn’t stop. I didn’t realize how long I was gone. I got no work done.” “That’s ok. There’s still time. How about I get Granny’s, then meet you back at the house? I know Henry’s still in a mood, but that doesn’t phase me.” Regina chuckled. “I’m glad it doesn’t affect you. He..he flinched away from me today. I felt so awful. He hates me so much. I can feel it.” “He doesn’t hate you. He’s just a confused little boy who needs time, love, and understanding. All of which you are giving him. All of which you have given him since the moment he was in your arms. I bet he’s worried about you, though he won’t say it.” “ I doubt that.” Regina scoffed. Graham squeezed her as if to silence her doubts about herself with a warning. “You can doubt it all you want. It’s the truth. Come on love, let’s get you fed so you can focus.” He picked her up easily and placed her back on the couch as he stood so he wouldn’t drop her. He was so gentle with her. So careful in a way that had nothing to do with some sort of lacking trust, but everything to do with his respect for her and his appreciation of her. His trust in her, translated to his allowance of his own vulnerability. He helped her stand, and when she felt stable enough they walked out of the office together. Regina felt the urge to hold his hand as they left the building but knew that it had to wait until they were in a private space. As much as she needed his touch at this moment, she’d never allow herself to do so in public. So instead, they went their separate ways with the promise of coming back together in the next forty minutes. They got to Granny’s, and just barely got the chance to order before chaos erupted. Regina’s work phone rang loud, and she took the call on the steps of Granny’s diner. The call was brief, concise in nature, and slightly annoying, as the Deputies of this town always got antsy when things out of the ordinary occurred. This was no exception. “There’s a woman in a holding cell, she says her name is Emma Swan. We found her on a standard patrol a few minutes ago, passed out next to the town sign. We think she hit it and fell asleep afterward. She says she knows you, that you’ll vouch for her. Is that…true?” Deputy Evans questioned, seeming terribly confused, though Regina could not blame him. Things like this didn’t happen often, and when they did they usually spelled trouble. Regina sighed at the name and pinched the bridge of her nose between her index finger and thumb. A migraine was forming yet again, and the twinges of cramps were going stronger and stronger as the stress began to mount. “I’ll be there in a few minutes.” She simply said, before hanging up unceremoniously. She let out a sigh once again, as she tried hard not to think too much about the implications of Miss Swan’s appearance in this town’s holding cell, as well as the potential of a broken sign due to the reckless driving of a non-resident. Graham left the diner soon after her call ended, a bag full of good food in his hand, and a bit of excitement in his eyes. When he looked up from admiration of the food, he saw the shifting of Regina’s face. He looked over at her with a sense of unease. “What happened now?”“That Swan woman is in custody. She hit the town sign. Evans just called me, he says she’s under the impression I’ll bail her out. I don’t know what that’s about but I intend to find out. You’re welcome to come with me, or you can drop off the food at the manor.”“I’ll come with you. I’ll call Ruby on the way though, just to be safe. I am…admittedly curious about just why she’s still here, I won’t lie.” “Not as curious as I am, trust me.” xxx The moment they stepped foot into the station, Regina felt a visceral rage build in her.There was no reason to hate this woman, outside of the sheer fact that she was Henry’s birth mother, but there was something about the sight of her face that made Regina want to commit violent acts. Especially now, when her face was so full of stupidity. Maybe Regina was projecting her feelings onto her perception of Emma the tiniest bit, but in this moment the expression on her face screamed something close to stupidity. So, that was what Regina would call it. “Miss Swan, what a pleasant surprise. Come here often, do you?” Regina snarked, unable to help herself. Swan huffed and rolled her eyes. “As a matter of fact, I do. I just wanted to see if I could get my old room back. You know, the one in Boston. Look, I don’t know what kind of game you’re playing but I just want to go home. I didn’t knock the sign down, and I didn’t drink so much that I passed out. I don’t know what happened, but whatever picture you guys are painting isn’t true.” “Miss Swan, I am not in the business of keeping people in this town against their will, especially not people who are a detriment to the health of my son.” “I’m not a detriment to the health of your son! If anyone’s the detriment it’s you because he came all the way to a different state to find me.” Emma snapped back in defense. Regina narrowed her eyes, and let her voice drop to the threatening tone she knew would be the difference between putting fear in this woman, and simply instigating further. “You’d do well to watch yourself, Miss Swan. There is no way in hell that I will allow you to take such tone with me. I have been nothing but hospitable to you, but you’ve outstayed your welcome. It is in your best interest to leave this town as soon as possible and never step foot in it again. Do you understand me?” “Sure.” Her answer was less than a solid response, but Regina was too angry to push further. If she allowed her anger to take control of her, there would be no turning back. And she knew it. So she turned around as swiftly as she could and ordered the Deputies to let her out. She’d deal with the sign later, as long as the idiot hadn’t broken anything else. The most imperative move was to get her out. Now. xxx Dinner was quiet. Near silent. Ruby was tipped generously and given a big hug for her time. Regina didn’t often display physical affection, but when she did it was only to those deserving. Ruby fell on that list. Henry was still sulking, but he came down for chili cheese fries and veggie burgers. Graham tried to keep the conversation light, but his attempts fell flat. Henry barely looked up, and every second filled with his hatred made Regina want to die. So she didn’t make him stay for dinner, and she sat beside the fireplace—a heating pad attached to her churning stomach and Graham’s arm wrapped around her shoulder. He pressed a kiss to the side of her head. “This will all be over soon. The Swan woman will be gone by the end of the night and Henry will continue making progress. I know this is the biggest possible wrench in plans but it will blow over soon love. I promise.” Regina wanted to believe him. But she knew that these promises were never easy to keep. Especially in this particular scenario, where everything in Regina was screaming warnings of the changes to come.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The next few days went on in a similar routine. Henry sulked, Regina, worked, and Graham tried to hold the pieces together. It didn’t last for as long as any of them would have liked. The first breakdown happened during Henry’s therapy session post-Boston. Regina tried her hardest to play the balance between a supportive and patient mother, as well as the strict but well-meaning disciplinarian she’d always been. But it was hard when Henry did everything in his power to remind her she’d failed as a parent. “She’s not my mom.” He snapped at Archie. The man sighed. He had been nothing but patient with Henry since their very first session, but it was becoming clear that he felt a certain type of sorrow for the boy. His pain and confusion were distracting him from the good life he had in this town. The wonderful family he had been blessed enough to belong to. By blood or otherwise. “What is your definition of a mother Henry?” Archie asked, his tone as gentle as it always was. “The woman who gives birth to you.” He stated in a matter-of-fact tone, his nose upturned. As much as Regina coveted the intelligence she had been able to cultivate in her boy, in times like these she wished she hadn’t let him learn from watching her ruthlessly pick her peers to shreds his entire life.Before taking on the role of mayor, she’d been a lawyer for a long time. She’d defined the words shrewd, unforgiving, and brutal. Now those attributes she’d once coveted had rubbed off on her son. He was shrewd even at the tender age of 10—especially when it came to her— and it made Regina feel even more like the failure she was. “I can understand why you’d think that, but the real definition of a mother is—““—let me guess, you’re gonna sum up my mom and try to make me feel guilty about fighting against the curse?! Well, it’s not gonna work because I know the truth. She’s an evil woman who doesn’t love me and needs to leave me alone so I can be with my real mom!” Henry snapped, steadily getting louder and louder. Regina held back a growl and turned to glare at her son. “Do not be disrespectful to Dr. Hopper.” She began, her voice low with a threat. She cleared her throat when Henry huffed and folded his arms over his chest in protest.She closed her eyes against his glaring little face, and let the words spill out with no thought. “I will admit, I am far from perfect. I am mean, I am harsh, I am strict but the one thing I cannot be told I am is unloving. I don’t know how to love well, but I love so often it only brings me pain. You are too young to understand Henry, but this entire...situation only makes it more clear to me how much I love you because I can’t bear to lose you. I love you just as any mother, biological or not, loves their child and I will not sit here and listen to you complain about me as if I have abused you in some manner.” She became choked up but pushed past the emotion to continue speaking. “I’ve worked hard to be so far from it you don’t even know the true definition of the word. I guess I have succeeded in some manner...I will let you continue the session without me. I’ll be back to pick you up in an hour.” Without waiting for a response from either Archie or Henry, Regina grabbed her purse and left the office. She could hear Archie calling for her to return, but she ignored him. She needed to get away from this place. From Henry—for the time being. She would not go far, but she’d go far enough away to keep herself from the hurt that no doubt would come from his words. She hated this. Loathed how disgusting and awful she felt because of her own son. She knew that he was hurting, but inflicting his hurt on her would only get them so far. And right now, this was as far as Regina was willing to go. She left the building and planned on heading straight to her car to wait with a book, but an idea spawned in her mind as she pulled open the car door. On Sundays, she usually made deliveries to Granny’s but she was behind because of Henry’s antics. Delivering today could be a thank you to Ruby for watching Henry on her day off. A larger-than-usual delivery was in order, which meant more portions of apple pie and turnovers for her to take home. So, she stopped at home quickly and returned with a basket of her famous apples. They had been picked a few days ago with the intent of being turned into more cider but they’d be put to better use at Granny’s for sure. Regina entered the near-empty diner with a sigh of relief. She enjoyed both Ruby and Granny’s company. She’d been in this town for most of her life, but had only truly come to know them through Graham over the past year. Her appreciation for them was true and deep all the same. They greeted her like family no matter the circumstance, but Regina was able to more easily accept the affection when no one was around. Granny gave her with a smile and moved past the counter to bring Regina into a hug she readily accepted. “How are you girl? It’s nice to see a friendly face in this place today. It’s been desolate outside of that blonde asking for a room.” Regina pulled away at the mention of a blonde woman. There weren’t that many blondes in this town, and most of them were familiar enough to Regina for Granny to know them by name. There was only one who was unfamiliar. A newcomer. Unwelcome, but relatively unknown to those who’re not in the Sheriff or Mayoral office.“A blonde with a red leather jacket?” Regina questioned cautiously, hoping with all hope that she was incorrect. “Yes, as a matter of fact. I didn’t recognize her, but you know my memory isn’t as good as it used to be.” She joked, though she could sense the unease in Regina’s tone. “You know well that your memory is and will always be better than the majority of people in this town. That woman, is she still here? Does she have a room?”“She does…who is she?” “She’s Henry’s birth mother.” The older woman held back a gasp. She knew enough about the trouble Henry had been going through (put himself through over this woman), and Regina knew that if she’d known of her relationship to Henry when meeting her earlier in the day, that she would have refused her a room. “I can’t believe this…If I had known—I should go up there and kick her out now!” The older woman growled. Granny also knew very well all of the trouble Henry had put not only his mother but Graham through in his antics and if this woman was in any way responsible then she wanted in no way to help her. Regina considered letting the gruff woman at Swan but decided against it. There would be no satisfaction in letting someone else fight her battles. Tearing the Swan woman apart would bring her joy. “No. There’s no need to. She’ll be gone soon enough. I’ll pay her a visit before I go, just in case she has the idea that she’s welcome here. I’ll bring these backdown.” She motioned to the basket of apples in her grip, before heading up the stairs. She knew which room was Emma’s, as none of the others were occupied and as such had cracked doors. She gave a loud knock and was greeted with a practically sleeping Emma in nothing but a t-shirt. “What do you want?” Emma questioned. Regina gave a small and obviously fake smile, and held out her basket of goods. “I just wanted to bring a goodbye gift. I know your car will be fixed by this afternoon, and that means you’ll be heading back to Boston. It’s been a very interesting journey so far, but I think it’s safe to say that you are a danger to my son. His progress hinges on you not being here. So I think it’s best you go.” She held out a singular apple. The blonde woman took it cautiously, and it took her a few moments to fully process what Regina had said, but once she caught it— a scowl fell over her face. “You’re serious? You’ve made this much of an effort to kick me out? Bringing me apples? What is this, a Disney movie? Did you poison them or something? Am I gonna die on in my car on the way back to Boston?” “I didn’t bring them for you. I brought them for Granny. I provide her with apples for various recipes. But, I thought I should make an appearance one last time to remind you of how important it is for you to heed my warnings.” Regina took a step closer to her. Her voice dropped down to a low growl. “You’re treading on thin ice Miss Swan. Have a safe trip back to Boston.”As satisfied as the flash of fear in Emma’s eyes was, Regina was still too stressed and in too much pain to fully enjoy what she’d just done. For now, she’d focus on one thing at a time. Henry would be leaving his appointment soon, and then it’d be working in the study for Regina. He’d be sulking for the rest of the day, and would make it his mission to make her life a living hell after Archie’s attempts at breakthrough. Could this day get any worse? xxx Yes, as a matter of fact, it could. After the session, Henry was sullen and silent. Regina chose to let him keep on that way solely because she didn’t have the energy to try and bring him back. Entering into the house, meant Regina found her head in the nearest toilet bowl for almost 40 minutes. The pain of her cramps was unbearable, and unfortunately, this was her body’s only attempt at remedying it. When she was able to stand, she made her way to her office where the most devastating sight nearly brought her down to her knees again. Emma Swan was in her backyard. Not just in it, but actively cutting down her prized apple tree's branches. The branches of a tree she’d worked hard to cultivate. The tree that acted like a beacon of hope, reminding her of a time before pain had taken over her life. There was no more anger left in her body. Only frustration. But she had to do something. So she stalked down there, the anger slowly returning as she caught sight of the blonde idiot before roaring “What the hell do you think you’re doing?!” The woman smirked and only continued chopping at the tree. She managed to sever another branch before Regina came upon her. It took every ounce of strength to keep herself from pummeling the woman, and she just barely managed. The pain in her abdomen was only growing, making her dizzy but it was fueling her steadily growing rage as well. “Sorry, I was doing a little yard work. Our conversation earlier had me thinking, and the best way for me to collect my thoughts is to do some hard physical labor. This seemed like a good option. You like my work?” She couldn’t believe her ears. This woman… was insane. She had no idea how close she was to being ripped off the face of this earth. “You…are sick. You are fucking sick. I don’t know what kind of game you think this is but I am in no mood to play it. I will say this once more. I don’t know how else to make it clear, or get this through your thick skull but I’ll try one more time.” She slowly moved towards Emma, letting every ounce of her anger translate into her voice. “Stay away from me, my son and the rest of my family. Do you understand?” In the past, it would have been so easy to rip this woman apart not only verbally but physically but now…She knew laying one hand on her would make this entire situation ten times worse. “He’s not just your son anymore. I gave birth to him. He came to find me because he obviously needs some sort of support that isn’t you. So, he’s made his choice.”“He’s a child! He has no choice because he does not understand the full ramifications of his choice. The fact that you can’t see that proves to me that you are worse than I thought. Get off my property before I have you arrested.”“Arrested for what? I didn’t do anything illegal!” “I’ll find something. Destruction of property, trespassing, aggravated assault—something! I don’t care! Just get out of my sight!” Regina roared, the vein on her forehead pulsing.Emma shook her head as if to suggest Regina was the one in the wrong and stalked off of the property. When she was out of sight, Regina gave in to the pain and ran to the downstairs bathroom to vomit again.God, her body was betraying her and now this woman had the nerve to destroy her property. It might seem like a menial thing—the destruction of her tree—but Regina coveted her plants. She spent so much time on the weekends caring for them, harvesting their fruits and maintaining their health. Her tree was her most prized possession, and to see that idiot woman damage it was hard to swallow. This was only the beginning of her troubles with the Swan woman, she knew that. And in all honesty, she was not nearly as prepared as she used to be for this kind of fight. But she’d come out with the win regardless. She didn’t fall down easily, nor did she give up. Ever. xxx Graham considered himself to be a pretty level-headed individual. He kept a cool head often and rarely gave in to the turmoil that plagued him. But, when he saw the Swan woman enter the office, a small Manila folder in her hand and a nervous twinge in her walk—he had every urge to scream. But he held back. Just barely. He had a strong feeling that he already knew what this was about. When he caught wind of her stay at Granny’s, he knew that she was making plans to either stay or cause trouble before she left. This was the best way after all. He’d barely seen the woman since she dropped Henry off, but there was something about her. Something stubborn, and ornery that indicated that she wouldn’t be leaving this town without a fight.She gave a small smile. “Hi um, my name’s Emma Swan—I know this is kind of sudden and totally out of the blue, but I was hoping to talk to the Sheriff. I heard you guys were looking for deputies and I’d be more than happy to join the cause.” She stated, an awkward smile gracing her face. Hesitantly, Graham stood. “Well Miss Swan, you’re talking to the Sheriff. Step into my office and we can conduct a proper interview.”As much as he didn’t want to, he had no way of barring her from at least coming in for an interview. They were short-staffed beyond belief, and if he made a point to target her, his relationship to Regina would be revealed. So he conducted the interview as if the woman before him wasn’t the woman partially responsible for Regina’s pain. She was qualified. Her time as a bail bondswoman had given her skills that would be useful. He had no choice. He could hold off for a few days, maybe, to give Regina enough time to prepare. This woman was persistent, and there was no way to keep her out of this town for now, at least not without causing suspicion. And the last thing they needed was more confusion and more rumors circulating around the town. Emma was barely in the office for an hour, but that time drained Graham of all the will he had. This was turning into a right mess, and he dreaded having to tell Regina of Swan’s plans to stay. But he had no choice. At the end of their conversation, Emma had a puzzled look on her face. Just before she left the office, she looked back at Graham. “I feel like I’ve seen you before. Correct me if I’m wrong, but were you at the house when I dropped off Henry?” “You’re correct. I’m a family friend. I was concerned for Henry so I dropped by. I’m glad you were able to bring him home safely. He got very lucky.” Graham replied, trying not to release the pointed glare he had stored for Emma Swan. He was hoping to not ever have the opportunity to see or speak to Swan, but now he was given the opportunity and he was going to take advantage of it. There were still so many unanswered questions in regards to her intentions, and if he could drag as much out other as possible he could figure out a plan of some sort.“Yeah…I was thinking that when he found his way to me. He hit the jackpot in some sense. I don’t know if any other woman would have driven all the way to this bum fuck town so late at night—no offense.” “None taken. I’m just…grateful. If anything had happened to Henry…I can’t imagine how the town would have reacted. He’s the glue of this place. He’s more important than he knows and those 48 hours without knowledge of where he was were some of the hardest any of us had faced in a long time.” “I got that feeling when I met Regina…She’s a bitch for sure and not fit to be a mother but she at-least seems to care where the kid is for the most part.”Graham’s jaw clenched at the thoughtless comment. He wanted to growl at her the questions he needed answers to. What gave her the right to say such horrible things about a woman she didn’t know? Where had she developed this idea of Regina as some demon, when she’d been nothing but at the least cordial with her? But asking any of those questions would only raise suspicion. So he gave a tight smile. “Yes, well I have a few more applications to look through Miss Swan. I’ll speak with you most likely at some time tomorrow.” She seemed to get the memo luckily, and left without complaint. From that moment forward, the day moved slowly, but by the time Graham clocked out he was ready to keel over. On any other day, he would have gone to his home and drained a bottle of bourbon but he had to tell Regina. So he went to the manor and used his key instead of knocking. Henry was in the living room, watching some movie on the floor—his school books strewn around him. He glanced up at Graham and gave him a small smile. “Hey. Mom’s upstairs. She’s been up there since she got off work so tread carefully.” He warned. Graham gave a nod in response and silently gulped at the new information. If she was angry now, she’d only be angrier in a few moments. “Good to know.” He ascended the stairs with trepidation and tried his hardest not to run away and avoid the conflict that would no doubt rise from the upcoming conversation, but he knew this was necessary. He knocked on Regina’s bedroom door, and when he got no answer he stepped in. She was sitting beside an open window, a lit cigarette perched between her fingers and a stream of smoke coming out of her mouth. She looked over in surprise at him, but still appeared relieved to see him. “I didn’t expect to see you this evening, not that I’m complaining.” She motioned for him to come closer and he did, pressing a kiss to her temple before sitting beside her. She leaned into him. “How was your day?” She asked. “Interesting. That’s partially what I came here to talk to you about. I had a visitor today…Emma Swan. She applied to be a deputy. She’s got the qualifications, so legally I can’t deny her without causing suspicion. And I know she knows—or at least suspects our relationship….if I deny her, she’ll make things much worse than she already has.” He plainly stated though Regina didn’t seem surprised by his words. She only gave a disbelieving snort and took a drag of her cigarette. “I’m not in the slightest surprised. She came to the house today and cut off a few branches of my tree. She essentially staked her claim on Henry, and in as few words as possible told me that I couldn’t run her off. She’s getting a job so she can stay in this town for as long as possible, there’s no doubt about that. And if she insists on staying then she’ll learn the hard way that what she thinks is going to happen, will most certainly not happen.” “I just…I don’t understand her sudden desire to be a parent. She was probably young when she gave birth to Henry, so it was better for him and for her for the adoption to happen…Why try to stake a claim now?” He questioned aloud. “I have no idea, but the adoption is a closed one. If she tries anything out of her purview I’ll have her sent to prison again so fast she won’t even get the chance to plead her case.” Regina growled, her shoulders becoming tense at the prospect of having her child taken from her. But that ferocious protective nature dissipated into exhaustion soon enough. Her shoulders slumped, and she took another hit of her cig. “It’s been a long day. Can you stay the night?” She asked gently. She was suffering more than she was letting on. “Sure. I left Lobo with enough food to last until morning surely. I can order dinner.” “I’ll cook I just… I need a few minutes. Can we stay here for a bit?” “Of course, we can.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Emma didn’t start work for 4 days, as she had to tie up loose ends in Boston, so in those 4 days Regina enjoyed the last semblance of normalcy she could hold onto. Henry sulked as he normally did, but Regina did her best to appease him and keep him in line. Mother Nature finally decided to fuck off, so the first thing she did was primp. A stress reliever was much needed, and finally, she was prepared and willing to get fucked so hard she forget her name. Home wasn’t an option, so as usual, Regina invited Graham over for lunch at her office. He knew exactly what she was calling him for, and had no complaints seeing as he came as fast as he could. Her assistant was dismissed for a long break with Regina's credit card as an extra incentive. She was a sweet young woman, Ashley, and she deserved to treat herself to lunch for her discretion and hard work. When he entered her office and locked the door behind him, arousal shot up her spine. She was perched on her desk chair looking as regal as any queen. Her chest was heaving with excitement, and if she didn’t know better—by the sharp inhale Graham gave as he got closer— her arousal was permeating the air around her. “You called Madam Mayor.” He questioned, his voice low and teasing. She gulped and stood slowly—moving towards him with a hand outstretched. She could see in his eyes the understanding of just what she was asking but was too afraid to voice. It had taken a long time to get here—to get to a place where she was comfortable asking for intimacy in this manner.This was how they started, after all, stress relieving fucks that were meant as a way to distract from the frustration of their jobs. If she could just forget for a few minutes, maybe she’d feel better. “Are you sure?” “I’m sure. Please, help me forget all of this for a bit. I need you.” She whispered. She made it to his side but didn’t dare meet his gaze. Instead, she pressed her lips to his ear, pushing her chest to his, and let her body tremble against him. He needed to know how badly she wanted this. At her final words—and at the feeling of her tiny body trembling in need so close to him—Graham could do nothing but give in. She led him to the couch and rested her head on the arm of it as he came to lay with her. There was barely enough room, but he made it work. He kissed her slowly, his tongue caressing the seam of her lips to coax them open. Regina whimpered and obliged. God, his tongue. She loved how good he was with it. On a work day, in which they’d encounter each other for some meeting or other, watching him lick his lips was the most distracting sight. Second only to watching him fiddle with his pen. His fucking hands. He almost wrapped his entire left hand around her waist, and Regina groaned at the feeling. His other hand wandered down from its place at her thigh to her inner thigh. She was wet for him already.He pushed the fabric of her skirt up her thighs without hesitation. Regina shivered when he moved up to circle her clit from outside of her lacy panties. She sighed when he pressed his fingers to the wet spot. “Can I eat your pussy darling?” He asked, his voice gruff in her ear but appealing all the same. She could only manage to nod before he made his descent. Graham trailed kisses down her chest, between the valley of her breasts—helping her come out of the top of the dress before taking his time to make a detour to her pert nipples, kissing first the left before playing with its twin with his tongue through her lace bra—down to her quivering belly. He steadied there, holding her, with a touch that was far too gentle. His hands were spread against her ribs, feeling the fluttering of her heart and cherishing it. Regina could see it in his eyes. It unsettled her. Though they spent a lot of time together off the clock, and when emergency demanded they were there for one another—they did not admit how close they were to being in a relationship. They simply fucked occasionally and spent weekends together, and knew things that were so deeply personal they didn’t dare talk about it. Naming this thing between them would only bring ruin to both of their lives.So she gripped his dark curls and forced him further down. She didn’t say a word, but he knew what she couldn’t say.
‘Be gentle, but don’t be kind. I’ll fall apart.’
He shook his head with a small sigh and moved her panties to the side. Regina hiked her skirt up more with a little wiggle, whimpering when he slid a finger through her pulsing wetness. “Can I use my fingers?” He asked. He always asked. He knew better than to not ask, though he didn’t know the details. And Regina was fine with that. “Yes. Only 2,” She replied, arching towards him. He nodded and pressed kisses and tiny teasing licks to her outer folds before circling her clit and slipping a finger under his tongue. He was gentle as he prodded her entrance, but as her body yielded to his touch he pushed hard and fucked her the way he knew she liked. Regina keened, clutching his hair in a painful grip as she arched even more. He loved the sounds she made. Regina could tell, by the growls that always followed the noises, and by his need pressing hard against her calf. He was poised over her like a predator of the animal kingdom, all decadent elegance but bulky lines and utter control in himself. Normally, she’d flip them over and ride his face as punishment the moment she sensed he was making her fall apart and enjoying it—but she wanted to indulge for longer. She needed to let go today. So she did. He worked her well, hitting all of the right spots and timing every suck to her engorged clit just right. When he pulled back her hood with shaky fingers and tongued her clit without the barrier of protection Regina nearly screamed. She slammed her thighs closed around his head but just as she began to crest he pulled his fingers out and replaced them with his tongue. Though it was disruptive to her climax it was still so good she couldn’t complain too much. Her keening noises turned into whines and little moans that made her blush. He knew exactly how to make her weep, how to siphon the most embarrassing sounds from her lips. There was one sound she knew he loved. One that only came out when she was delirious with pleasure when she was so lost she needed a guided hand to bring her back down to reality. He was striving for that now, nibbling at her clit again and fucking her with two of his thick fingers at a punishing pace. He was pulling moans and sighs from her now, but clearly, that was not enough for him. With a growl that should not have set her soul on fire, he pulled her close—as she’d been wriggling around in an attempt at getting away from his touch. Not because she did not love the way he made her feel, but because it was so good. He stopped abruptly, sitting up to look her in the eye. “Can I use 3?” Regina whimpered at the loss and looked at him with confusion. “What?” How he could expect her to answer any kind of question was beyond her.“Can I use 3 fingers please?” He asked again. Regina nodded, and he did not hesitate to dive back in. A ferocious look on his face, like a wolf who’d just taken down the fattest buck. She’d never forget how he looked in that moment. his beard wet with her juices, his hands shaking and his eyes wild as he asked permission. He pushed his fingers back in her, warming her up again, and instinctively Regina twisted and yelled in pleasure. She did her best to bite back the noise but as he sucked her clit back into his mouth and gripped her thigh tight with his free hand, she could not help letting out that sweet little sound he loved. That noise he’d described as a mixture of a sigh, a high-pitched whine, and a whimper. As she made it, Regina blushed in embarrassment once again; but, was easily distracted from her embarrassment by his utterly satisfied groan. The vibrations of his animalistic groan pushed her over the edge, her sweet release cresting and forcing her vision to nearly blacken. She wailed, letting her head fall back onto the arm of the couch with a thud. He hit right against her g-spot, chuckling as he nearly made her cry with every thrust of his fingers. When he added a third once more, she nearly lost her mind. Her hips were circling, actively seeking out the pleasure he so easily delivered. He was rock hard against her hip, and she reached out to unzip him but only got the zipper halfway down before she wasn’t able to control her limbs. Regina couldn’t tell how much of that reaction was due to his skill or her lack of previous pleasurable sexual experience but she didn’t care either way at this moment. All she needed was for him inside her. Foregoing the zipper altogether, she reached into his slacks and wrapped his thick cock with her small hand, earning a moan. His head fell against her shoulder, but he didn’t stop fucking her with his fingers. In fact, he sped up. His pace became punishing and so damn good he made her toes curl. She played with the head of Graham’s cock for a few moments before she finally caught her breath. With a shaky sigh, she spread his preliminary juices over his thick shaft and pushed him onto his back. He groaned, easily falling back and letting his hands drop to his sides. She brought them to her hips and wasted no time in adjusting her positioning to bring him inside her. With a hiss, he held back from thrusting up until her. He had the patience of a saint, gripping her hips as tested out various speeds that would fit her mood. She settled on something fast and punishing, settling her hands on his chest and prompting him to thrust with only a lustful look. He obliged, groaning at the feel of her. They couldn’t linger. His lunch hour was almost over, and if he stayed too long a deputy would be forced to look for him. So she picked up her speed, allowing a few moans to slip past her lips as she knew the sounds would turn him on even further. He kept up easily, holding her waist, and letting one hand come up to twist one of her nipples. At some point, he’d managed to unbutton her shirt completely and rip the cups of her lacy bra down for easy access. That was the final straw. With a high moan, she froze mid-thrust, letting the first waves of pleasure take over. He fucked her through it, relishing the rhythmic pulsing of her cunt. When the flutters were gone, he pulled out gently. He hadn’t cum. With a pout Regina mounted him again, earning a pained groan and a few instinctive thrusts before he managed to stop himself. “Why are you stopping?” She questioned. “If I cum in you, you’ll have to deal with it at work. That’s not fair to you.” He replied, his words no more than a calculated growl. Little did he know, Regina had planned ahead for this. “I canceled a meeting this afternoon, so I have a longer break.” She said with a smirk. “Once you go back to the office I’ll go on mine and return home briefly. It’s fine. Even if I couldn’t return home...I wouldn’t mind being reminded of our play time during work hours. It might make my day just a little more entertaining.” She husked.He groaned but didn’t immediately start fucking her despite how hard she coaxed him. So she fucked him instead, circling her hips in a tantalizing rhythm. “Can I...can I have you on your back? I want to…be closer.” He admitted, grasping her hips and letting go again in a nervous gesture. It was a rare occurrence in which they fucked like normal people. More often than not they had quickies in his office, or in the squad car, or in her bedroom after Henry fell asleep. But they didn’t get the chance to indulge like this. And with everything going on, as much as Regina didn’t want to admit it, she wanted that closeness. That confirmation of her worth to him. Though she was far from naive enough to think that him fucking her like this meant anything. But it was nice to pretend. So she climbed off his lap and laid herself on her back for him. He pulled her close, and pressed the gentlest kiss on her lips, before moving his throbbing member closer. She reached down and guided him inside. “Is this ok?” Graham checked, and when he got a nod in response, paired with a shaky moan he sped up. His head fell into the crook of her neck. He was breathing hard, and Regina was equal parts disturbed and aroused by the sound. She raked her fingers down his back and calmed at the unmistakably Graham growl he let out. “Fuck, I want to take my time to please you. But I don’t think we have much time. I’ll make it up to you tonight. I’ll fuck you for so long and so good you won’t be able to walk tomorrow. I’ll have to carry you to work and then I’ll fuck you on your desk.” He pulled out almost all the way just as Regina moaned in response to his words. She hissed as his thick cock began to fill her again. Her hands came to shakily grip the couch cushions beside her head, whilst on instinct she began fucking back onto him trying to force him to speed up. “Fuck! Ungh, you feel so good!” She cried.He fit her so perfectly. He was long, and not too thick but thick enough to make her head spin. She keened when he held a bruising grip on her hips and began to pound into her. She was soaking wet, no matter how hard he fucked into her it only increased the pleasure. Regina fisted the cushion of the couch in and out of her grip, moaning all the while and trying hard not to make too much noise. They were still in her office after all, and though her secretary knew better than to interrupt her ‘lunches’ with Graham, too much noise would force her to intervene. She had been given an extended lunch luckily, but who knows when she’d be back.Luckily they were done quickly. To her surprise, an orgasm snuck up on her. She came with a surprised cry, that was quickly followed by Graham’s own orgasmic cry. His seed spilled into her moments later, siphoning a satisfied moan from Regina as she basked in the feeling of him coating her walls.It took them a while to catch their breath. Graham was struggling the most, but he let out a soft chuckle soon enough and lifted himself off of her. He pressed a kiss to her lips before sliding all the way off and standing up beside the couch. She sat up soon enough, closing her legs and shivering in delight as his seed spilled from her core down to the insides of her thighs. He rushed to get some tissues at the very least and helped her clean up. In silence, they rearranged themselves and created something akin to a presentable public image. Regina moved over to the mirror and fixed her skewed hair as the final piece before Graham slipped behind her and pressed one of his hands against her waist. “Do you want me to come for dinner tonight?” He asked. He always asked when it wasn’t explicitly clear. He’d learned the hard way of her mercurial moods and her complex inner workings that tricked her into believing things that were not true. If he didn’t tread carefully in regard to things like this, he’d be in for a world of frustration. “Yes. I’d like that...Can you bring Lobo?” He knew that on the nights she asked to see Lobo, she wanted him to stay the night. As harsh as she could seem to those who didn’t know her, she was equally as soft to animals. She was concerned that the dog wouldn’t fair well if he left for a full night more than once a week.“Yeah. I think the lad would like that. I have to get up early to train the new deputies but I’ll stay for as long as I can.” He promised, pressing a kiss to her head before heading back to work. Regina sat for longer than she intended at her couch, watching the door in which he’d left and caressing the marks on her hips that would help her remember this tryst for the week to comeReturning to work was a struggle, but Regina managed eventually. xxx That night, Graham stopped by his home to find Lobo waiting. Eagerly watching the door as if he’d been expecting his master. His ears perked up as Graham dropped a bag of treats, and when Graham whistled for him, the dog hopped up with a wagging tail. Lobo was a rescue. A puppy when Graham stumbled across him in Storybrooke’s animal shelter nearly three years ago. He’d still been a deputy then and was struggling to reconcile his desire for more responsibility with his desire for an actual life. So he’d wandered into the shelter and stumbled across Lobo. He was a wolf-dog—a mistake of nature in some ways but a gift to Graham in his time of need. He was larger than the average dog, but more gentle and loyal than any dog Graham had met. Lobo was his best friend, and he’d been missed greatly. “Hey boy! How’ve you been?!” He called, a level of joy he didn’t often reach coming out at this moment. A real smile filled his face. They greeted each other with equal enthusiasm. Lobo was large but well aware of that fact. He made sure not to injure his owner as he wriggled around in joy. Eventually, he calmed, and nudged against Graham’s hand to stick his snout under it. “You up for a bit of an adventure boy? ‘Gina wants to see ya. I think she’s really just pretending to like me so she can see you. If that’s the case, I truly can’t blame her. You’re one cute son of a bitch.” He crouched down and pressed a kiss to Lobo’s head. He gave an excited mini howl, and a dance Graham knew meant he was very excited. The burly man led his companion into the kitchen for dinner, while he packed a bag. It was overnight, so no worries really but seeing as it was a weekday he needed his uniform and toiletries to be presentable for work the next day. Not to mention Lobo needed his toys. He was a playful dog, and if he didn’t have some of his favorite toys to distract him from his mischievous impulses—Regina’s house would be a mess by morning; and not for the first time. When he was packed, he gave Regina a quick call. She answered but was making dinner as she spoke so it was hard to hear. He could imagine her with her phone pressed up against her ear by her shoulder, that frilly little apron Henry bought her for Christmas wrapped around her waist. “Yes?” She questioned. Her tone was far from snapping, but she quite clearly was not in the mood to have her concentration disrupted. “I’m on my way. Do you need any groceries from the store?” On his way to her house, he passed by a grocery on the edge of town. It only made sense to offer. “Can you get more garlic cloves, please? And more sprigs of rosemary. Oh! And some of that coconut cream coffee creamer I like. I’ve run out.” He chuckled as her list went on and on, but still made mental notes of everything she said, knowing that if he missed one thing he’d probably ruin dinner. He didn’t linger for long. Grabbed what he needed and left. Lobo was in the passenger’s seat, ears perked up at the visitor lingering outside his car. They were cooing at him like he was a baby, which Graham hated—dog or baby, he believed any creature was worth the respect of proper speech—and Lobo was intensely confused. Especially seeing as this person was unfamiliar to him, but he didn’t bark. He simply watched with an intensity that was disconcerting. He was clearly anxious by this stranger’s focused attention on him, but Emma was unfazed. She continued making kissy noises until Graham couldn’t help but stop her. “Be careful. He’s been known to escape cars and bite strangers.” Graham relayed, holding back from laughing at the ridiculousness of his claims. Lobo really did not, in fact, escape cars. Nor did he bite people. As a matter of fact, Lobo had never bitten anyone in his entire life. Despite his primal lineage, he was not aggressive in any way. Unless he or the members of his pack were threatened.So, in some way maybe Emma was in danger, as Regina was a part of the pack to Lobo now and her very presence threatened Regina’s sanity. Emma jumped. The warning coupled with the sudden voice scared the absolute shit out of her. Graham held back a laugh.“Graham. Jesus, you scared me!” She hissed, her hand pressed against her chest as she tried to calm her racing heart. “Sorry, didn’t mean to startle you. Just didn’t expect to see you stalking my dog. Felt practically compelled to say something.” Graham teased, though there was a hint of aggression in his tone. Enough to let her know that he didn’t think it was charming, that she was looking into his car and bothering his dog. He considered Lobo to be his child, and by the unsettled posture of his ears, he was not enjoying this attention. “Sorry, I just. He’s so cute.” Was her timid response. It was such a poor excuse for a reply that the only thing Graham could do was laugh. So he let himself have a little chuckle and rolled his eyes at her ridiculousness. “He is very cute. But he is very much mine, and most likely very hungry. We’ll be on our way now.” he gave a small salute, before beginning to fill his back seat with groceries. Emma waved as he hopped in his car, and as he pulled off her heard her call out “See you tomorrow!” Fuck, he’d forgotten about that. Tomorrow was already an extremely shit day.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Graham woke up in a way that was unfamiliar, but pleasing nonetheless. The previous night had gone really well, and despite Henry’s pouting, they all were able to enjoy themselves. Regina had been soft, and nearly sweet in a way he didn’t get to see often. This was the closest they’d gotten to life prior to the ‘Curse’ Henry so vehemently fought to believe. Maybe the reminder of that time was what brought out this side of her.He enjoyed it regardless and ended up with the rare treat of Regina falling asleep in his arms. That’s how he woke up, and though he had to go into the office soon he stayed for as long as he could. She never let him do this. Claimed it was too intimate. Too gentle, when their entire relationship hinged on the lack of intimacy, and the reliable nature of their sexual urges. Nothing new to get used to, nothing unexpected to scare either of them away. But there were some days when that wasn’t enough for him. Especially when he was constantly barraged by the stunning thing Regina was in her most vulnerable moments. She let out a little noise in her sleep, wiggling closer to him and burying her head in his neck. She was so much smaller than him in every way. She was just barely standing above 5 feet, and with heels on she barely reached above his collarbone. To others, she was larger than life but to him, she was as tiny and as feisty as a kitten. If she heard him say such a thing he’d be severely punished for sure, but she wasn’t awake right now and his mind was his own. He pressed a kiss down to the crown of her head. Fuck, she smelled so good. Like lavender, honeysuckle, and freshly picked berries. She tasted even better, any and everywhere but he was afraid to move her and taste her lips. If he woke her up too late she’d see the time and make him stop but if he took his time and woke her up gently—with kisses and touches that made her oh so wet—he’d get his way. He’d get his mouth on her. And then her taste would linger on his tongue and on his lips for the rest of the day. But alas, he’d have to find another day to do that. She woke with a gasp, nothing major but obviously born of her sudden consciousness. Her hair was mussed, and falling back into its natural state in the early morning. Her curls were so cute, he ached to touch them. But instead, he cleared his throat and placed a slow hand on her back as she sat up. “You’ve got time love, it’s only 6:30.” He said. She relaxed the tiniest bit but still sat up all the way. He gave a quiet sigh and scooted out of bed. As he threw his pants on and moved to brush his teeth, he pressed a kiss to Regina’s forehead. “I’ve got to leave soon myself. Got training to do with the new deputies. We only got three, but it’s enough. I’ll see you later, yeah?” “Yes. I think I will go riding after work. Do you mind a possibly late dinner?” “Not at all. Besides, I’m a grown man. I can feed myself if I must. As a matter of fact, I can make the boy help me. I don’t trust him to not try to poison your dinner, so maybe we’ll get Granny’s. Regardless I’ll take him off your hands, pick him up after school and whip him into shape.” Regina smiled up at him, still half asleep so not fully aware of her movements. “That sounds perfect. Can you get me chili cheese fries?” When he nodded without hesitation, she smiled brightly. “Thank you. I’ll see you later.” “Ok, darling. Have a good day.” He moved to walk past her but she grabbed his arm and pulled him down her a peck. “I will. You too.” She said, releasing a yawn before waking to her closest to find clothes for the day. He watched her go. Watched her plump behind jiggle the tiniest bit in her barely there lace panties. He wanted to rip them off with his teeth but held back with every ounce of self-control at his disposal. xxx When he arrived at the station, he was fully dressed and feeling good.He didn’t have time to drop Lobo off at home, so the good boy was staying with him during the day. He was a calm dog for the most part and as a former member of the K-9 unit. He understood the behavior and decorum expected of him in the station, better than some of the deputies. He and Lobo had been on the K-9 unit of Storybrooke before budget cuts took their jobs. Now, most of the current deputies were familiar with him, but the new ones would…have to be acclimated.The new deputies were waiting for him, in their new uniforms. They were all buzzing with excitement, and it was infectious to a certain extent. Before revealing his presence in the station, he observed them and got a good feel for who he thought would be successful in this job. The 2 men beside Emma were mirrors of each other in some ways. Both were tall, but not taller than Graham, and possessing kind eyes. One was a taller man with dark skin and a warm smile. He was a recommendation of Mulan’s, Lancelot Knight. His track record was clean and downright impressive in some ways. He’d worked in the neighboring town of Camelot for nearly 6 years, and Graham had high hopes for him. The other man was yet another recommendation from Mulan as well—David Nolan. He was a firefighter from Boston, but he was new in the criminal justice world. Regardless, Graham was ready and willing to train them all. Sort of. He was still dreading having to interact with Emma in any capacity, but his disdain for her would have to wait until after hours. Graham whistled for Lobo, and the dog ran to his spot beside Graham’s desk. The noise startled all of them, and as they turned around the most terrified looks fell on their faces. Graham had no choice but to laugh. “Good morning. I hope you’re ready to get your asses handed to you. This might be a small town, smaller than you’re used to, but nonetheless, I expect excellence. We’ll start with the proper procedure for filing paperwork. Then we’ll go over some physical training.” A sinister laugh echoed around the room. He couldn’t help himself. He was looking forward to torturing them. xxx Regina’s morning was filled was annoyance after annoyance. Despite how many times she was forced to repeat herself, town meetings went much the same way every time. The old farts in control of the town tried to bulldoze over her in every way they could manage. She gave as good as she got, pulling no punches and warranting a tiny modicum of respect that would be extinguished the second they saw her falter or saw her out and about with Henry because being a mother somehow negated her position as Mayor in their eyes. By midday, she was nearly at her limit. And when the finance reports from the sheriff's department came across her desk looking more like chicken scratch than actual legible language, she nearly lost it. Graham was a hard-working man. Though he didn’t look it, he was equally as much of a perfectionist as her in many ways. He liked his paperwork to be on time and done well, and if it wasn’t she knew 9/10 times it was the fault of his deputies, not a fault that lied fully with him. He was training the new ones today, so it was the responsibility of the next senior deputy to get the job done. And they fell short of their task. If she didn’t finish the reports by the end of the day, she would be in a shit hole for the rest of the week. So she grabbed her bag, the folder of shitty paperwork, and drove over. As she parked, she could see Mulan’s surprised glance from the front window. She was not responsible, as Regina had witnessed her rewrite the reports to near perfection and her handwriting was impeccable, so the only option for culprits was the man she was glaring at currently: Senior Deputy Nottingham. He was an asshole.Point, blank, period. No one liked him. No one wanted to work with him. He was a misogynistic, arrogant, ass wipe of a man but he was the son of one of the Town’s board members so he got a position as a Senior Deputy. He was qualified on paper, but Graham had nearly been forced to yolk him up several times. The only true issue in firing him was that it would bring down a firestorm they didn’t have the energy to handle, let alone the time. So they dealt with him. Even though he made Regina’s skin crawl, and made her nauseous when he looked at her like she was a piece of meat. Regardless, she had a job to do. And he would not stop her. She stalked into the office, her high heels clicking in the most satisfying of ways. All of the deputies, new and old, looked her way with fear in their eyes as she came closer and closer. Graham was nowhere to be found, but his office door was closed so it was safe to assume he was there. Mulan greeted her, a worried expression filling her face. “What’s wrong?” She questioned. “I was having a productive day. A very productive day, until I read this.” She held up the reports. “Who the hell wrote this?!” Regina questioned, watching as Mulan tried hard to distinguish what was writing and what was an error on the paper.Her confusion was vilifying for Regina. Confirmation that the paperwork really was shit, not just a mistake on account of Regina’s secretly poor eyesight.Nottingham stood up, a defiant look on his face. “I did. Is there a problem?” He quirked his eyebrow at her like she was overreacting to something. She took a step forward, entering his personal space and ensuring he knew just how unafraid she was to call him out on his poor-quality work. “Yes. There is. Your handwriting looks like complete and utter shit. I can’t read it, therefore in my eyes it does not exist.” She pressed the papers to his chest and practically growled. “Fix it by 4 p.m. or there will be hell to pay, got it?” He was looking down at her with a pompous expression. It made Regina sick, but she refused to let him make her lose control. Yes, she wanted to knock his lights out but if she did that she’d have to fill out even more paperwork to supplement for the assault.So she turned to leave, but the second she did so, she felt a strong grip on her arm.Mulan stepped forward instantly to intervene, but Regina motioned for her to stay back. “Madam Mayor, I’m in for a busy day today. These reports look perfectly acceptable to me. If you could do me a favor, and just redo them for me that’d be much appreciated.” He said, not letting up on the grip for one second. His gaze was expectant, a smug smile was placed on his thin lips. Nottingham looked down at her with a still rage that was growing every second she defied him. But before he could say anything else, the door to Graham’s office burst open. “Nottingham, what the fuck do you think you’re doing?” He bellowed, startling even Regina. Nottingham let go hesitantly and laughed off the awkwardness of being called out. “Just chatting with our Mayor. That’s all sheriff, don’t go all wolfman on me because of a disagreement over paperwork.” “Shut your fucking mouth.” He roared. His words echoed around the silent office. “If you lay so much as a finger on any woman in my town again I’ll skin you alive and feed you to my dog, do you understand me?!" He growled, the sound of it beckoning something deep inside Regina. The hints of fear that had sprung up in her from Nottingham’s rough touch were leaving now, replaced by a warmth born of watching Graham’s upset. His chest was practically heaving, though he kept himself in check to avoid any questions. Nottingham put his hands up in surrender. “Sorry Sheriff. I didn’t think—“That’s your fucking problem. You don’t think. You dumb fuck. I bet this is about the shitty work you do on those finance reports again, isn’t it. Get the fuck in my office. I’m writing you up.” He practically dragged Nottingham into his office by the scruff of his shirt, just barely managing to slam the door behind them before he began to roar again. If Regina didn’t know any better, she’d suspect that the walls were shaking under the sound of his voice. But she couldn’t dwell on that, or how hot he looked when he was angry. She cleared her throat, catching the attention of the new deputies. She tried her hardest not to snarl at Swan. “If those reports don’t find their way to my office by 4, all of you will get a first-hand experience of how enraged I get when my word isn’t heeded.” She threatened, but Swan just chuckled. “Wouldn’t be the first time.” She said under her breath. Regina ignored it, trying her hardest to keep the line of professionalism intact. If she let it falter in any way, she’d likely kill Emma Swan in front of the sheriff's department, and those witnesses would be hard to refute. She stalked out, very much aware of the astonished eyes of new deputies—most landing on her ass, a few switching between it and her form in general.She rolled her eyes as the door swung open. Men. xxx Graham didn’t stay at the station for long after his shift. Usually, he was the last to leave. But tonight, that was simply not the case.He did his duty in completing the botched finance reports among other things, but once the work was done he prepared to vacate the space.He couldn’t stop thinking about Regina. He simply couldn’t. It was to the point, where he couldn’t even do work.So many situations similar to the one from earlier arose in this little town, and Regina had been able to stop most of them during her time as mayor. Eventually, they’d be able to get past this one, but there were bigger fish to fry. He wanted to see her. Wanted to comfort her, if that’s what she needed. But if he did, he’d regret it in the morning. She was so adamant about keeping emotions out of their arrangement. Only in her most vulnerable of moments did he get to truly care for her, and tonight would most likely not be one of those nights.He sighed. “Uh, Graham?” Emma questioned. He’d forgotten she was here, having volunteered to stay late and learn proper procedure on the paperwork, not to mention the extensive cleaning they did at his request. “Yes?”“You ok? Is this...because of what happened this afternoon? Is Keith always like that with her?” “He’s a smug bastard with no sense of consequences, so yes, but he’s never gotten that physical before. He’s kept the boundaries of personal space in place, but today he was just...I don’t know.” “Why hasn’t he been fired yet?” She asked. “It’s…complicated. Regina’s tried, because this wouldn’t be the first time I've written him up for conduct but it’s nearly impossible when his father is one of the men who runs this town.” “You’re...awfully informal with Regina. Are you guys…?” The unspoken question was easy to understand but hard to answer. He swallowed back his initial response of a yes, and instead denied. “No. God no. I’m just attached to her boy, that’s all. Henry’s a good kid, and he just...he needs some help. It’s been hard, and I just want him happy.” “Oh thank God. Because I was just beginning to respect you. I would have lost all respect if I knew you were fucking her. I don’t know how anyone could, she’s no doubt a frigid bitch in and outside of work.” She said it as if her insults were some sort of inside joke between them. Lobo growled at the words, no doubt sensing Graham’s upset with such a comment. Emma jumped. “I ought to take him home. He’s been cooped up in this station all day, he’s probably jumping at anything that’ll cure his boredom. You can head home. I’ll see you tomorrow.” He gave a salute, not waiting for a response before packing up and leaving. He didn’t end up dropping Lobo off. He couldn’t help but feel the tiniest bit guilty for keeping this poor dog in the car all day. As soon he was settled, Graham floored it. Henry was almost out of school.Henry was less than enthusiastic about having to help with dinner, but Graham did not care one bit. He was eager to find a way to make up for that afternoon’s mishap, though he knew realistically that it wasn’t his fault. Nottingham was a liability—point blank period—and despite how much all of them knew it there was nothing that could be done. Keith was under a certain level of immunity, solely because of his father’s status as one of the board members. If Graham tried to fire him, all hell would break loose and the Sheriff’s department would lose a good chunk of their funding. So, they were stuck with Nottingham until other arrangements could be made. And it frustrated Graham to no end, but he had no choice but to relent.For now. xxx Regina left work a little earlier than usual. She had no reason to stay for longer than was necessary, so she left as soon as she was able. Her change of clothes already resided in the office, so she changed just before closing up shop. She didn’t get the chance to invest in her own hobbies often. Especially not recently. Henry and his bad behavior had been her full focus. With Graham’s version of help staying firmly on the sidelines.Now though, it felt more important than ever as her sanity was quickly dwindling.Regina had grown up around horses. Her father had run a training facility in upstate New York, until his passing when she was 12. Horses had been her companions during some of the harshest times of her life, so it only made sense to return to them as Emma Swan swooped down on her life.‘Her’ horse—though, in actuality Regina never really thought of the horses as her property, more so her companions—was a pretty black and white mare named Minerva. Minnie for short. She was stunning, full of sass, stubborn as all hell but consistent in her trust of Regina. Though she’d bucked Regina off her back many a time, it had been many months since so the brunette felt comfortable getting back on the saddle—both literally and figuratively.“Hey, pretty girl.” She murmured, pulling out a carrot and holding it out to Minnie. The mare neighed in excitement, stamping her feet in a little dance as she ran up to the fence. She knew what was coming.The greeting was always a carrot, then an apple, then a few sugar cubes after a successful ride. Her favorites. Regina smiled—a real smile, the first in a long time—and gave her nose a pat. “How’ve you been girl? I hope better than me.”Minerva pushed her nose closer to Regina, her expressive brown eyes looking Regina up and down as if assessing how much pain she was in.“I’m ok girl.”“Hey! Haven’t seen you on this side of town in a long while.” A familiar voice called out. Regina blushed the tiniest bit at the very loud call out, but she looked up to meet Maria Gothel’s gaze. She was an old friend, Regina’s college roommate.Though their lives had taken two completely different directions, they found each other again by moving to Storybrooke around the same time—Regina alone, for the first time in her life and Maria with a young child in tow. Since then, they’d been nearly inseparable.“Yes, I haven’t had much time for leisure but I’m glad I could make time now,” Regina said, moving past the fence and pulling Maria into a hug.The older woman held tight, seeming to sense just as Minerva did, that Regina was in need of a little TLC.“I’m glad you could make time too. Do you mind a partner on your ride? I think Max needs to stretch his legs.”“Sure. I’d love a partner.”They were both experienced riders and saddled up quickly. The field behind the stables was vast—one of the largest properties in Storybrooke, a very much sought-after land that Regina pushed hard to keep intact.They had plenty of room to move, to ride, and to let their horses enjoy the warm day, whilst getting out the last of their antsy energy. Eventually, they reduced from a gallop to a trot, and Maria and Regina were able to talk freely.“I heard about our newest deputy…Word has been spreading fast about her, though I’m not sure how much of it is truthful.”“I can only imagine how fat the rumor mill is now, with the public nature of both of our jobs and the disdain I just can’t seem to keep off my face,” Regina admitted a small chuckle forcing its way out of her mouth. “She’s…she’s Henry’s birth mother.”Maria tried to conceal her gasp, but it was still audible. “Fuck. I…I can’t imagine. When I adopted Rapunzel, her parents were so firmly out of the picture it would have sent a miracle to bring them back into her life.”“That’s what I thought too. But Henry sought her out. He used my card to find her in Boston and brought her back here. He was missing for almost an entire day, and I was so lost with worry that It made me sick. But then, he just walked onto our front porch with this satisfied look on his face, and this woman beside him. I’d hoped she would leave right after I gave her my most polite spiel but no matter what I did it seemed to spur her on. She’s staying somewhere in town, but I have no idea where I see her at the station and it makes me want to vomit.”“Did Graham know when he hired her on?” Maria asked, more curious than judgmental though Regina could see the hints of anger on her face. She knew that Regina and Graham were….involved. And she most likely suspected that the invitation extended to Henry’s birth mother would be seen as a betrayal of sorts.“He did…but he had no choice. She’d seen us together, the night Henry was brought back. She would have begun to suspect our connection was more intimate than what is presented to the public. If he’d declined her application, she would have become suspicious. And that would have led to more trouble than it was worth. ”“That makes sense I guess. Still. It’s hard, I know. Especially considering your relationship with Graham. It’s got to be hard to see him around Emma.”“Graham and I aren’t…together in that way. Who he’s around doesn’t really—“ —Don’t lie to me. You have feelings for him. You just don’t want to admit it.”Regina didn’t deny her claims. As much as she didn’t want to admit it—just as Maria predicted—she couldn’t deny the fact that Graham’s presence in her life brought about comfort that she did not have much experience with.She craved the times they had alone together—and even the times with Henry—that she could get because as time passed she had become lax on her restriction in regards to his touch.And she…relished those moments of lax restrictions. She relished the moments in which she could enjoy his touch and not feel guilty about it. Though, no matter what she felt a measure of guilt that was hard to suppress, it was becoming less and less present now.“You’re…you’re not incorrect. I am beginning to develop more feelings for Graham. More than I expected when we started this arrangement that’s for sure. I’ve gotten to know him a lot better….which is why I am certain he didn’t hire Miss Swan as a ploy to hurt my feelings.” Regina replied hesitantly.“I’m glad you have faith in him. It’s important to have faith in the person you’re in a relationship with.” Maria teased, obviously pleased with the confession she’d just been given.“For the last time, we’re—“Who started the arrangement? Who made the rules for it?” Maria questioned.“It was me….Well, Graham started the arrangement. He came to me in my office and after our first 2…encounters he tried to ask me on a date. I refused, but he agreed that if I wanted a no-strings attachment that he would oblige. Because he cared for me.”“And that’s what you’ve been since. A no-strings-attached friend with both physical and emotional benefits that are slowly developing into a relationship.”“I…I guess so.”“Are you ok with that?” Maria asked. “Especially with everything going on right now.”“I don’t know. But I’ll find out soon I guess. When I work up the courage to tell him about how I feel…Regardless, that won’t be happening any time soon. And I need to return home to make dinner. I have a feeling Henry provided more of a challenge than initially anticipated,” Regina stated, chuckling as she led Minerva into the stables.Once the horses were settled in their stables, Regina gathered her belongings and prepared to leave.Before she could fully leave, Maria gently grabbed her arm. “Don’t let this opportunity pass by again. You already did that, and It ended up with you being stuck in limbo with this man who you really like but can’t admit that to. Do whatever you need to do to get it through your thick beautiful skull, that you are worth a relationship and you are more equipped for one than you realize. Ok?”Regina nodded because she couldn’t speak through the tears budding behind her eyes. xxx Despite the fact that Regina was well aware of Graham’s unfortunate position regarding Keith and his lack of disciplinary action, he still felt responsible.So, as a form of penance, he planned to start by making things up to her with a nice dessert to add on to the comfort of Granny’s chili cheese fries and homemade spaghetti bolognese. He would have loved to gift her a calm night in the house— just as she preferred it—but calm was not exactly what he could attain at this moment. Not with a cranky ten-year-old on his hands. “Ugh, why are you doing this? Why did you take off work early to make her dinner?” Henry huffed as they shuffled down the aisle for baking supplies. Dessert was the piece de resistance in this household, and if he didn’t nail this he might as well just quit while he was ahead. They didn’t have much supplies at the house for comfort food, so a grocery store trip was required. Graham didn’t mind grocery shopping at all, his only problem was taking these trips with Henry.He sighed in response, trying his hardest not to snap at the boy. It was becoming harder and harder these days. “Because she’s had a rough day at work lad, and that’s the kind of thing you do for those you...care for.” “So you’re saying I don’t have to help make dessert because I don’t really care about Regina?” Henry rebutted, and the snide tone of his comment was what caused Graham to finally snap.He understood that the boy was in pain. He understood more than most, but this behavior—this blatant disrespect of the woman who raised him and provided for him in the best way she knew how—was ridiculous. He stopped them in the middle of the aisle, checking to make sure no one was around before dropping to Henry’s level. “Cut the shit lad. Continuing like this is only gonna cause you more pain than it’s worth, trust me. I understand more than you know, how upsetting this transition and this revelation has been but you’ve got to get it through your thick skull that treating your mother like garbage is not the way to go about this.” He stated brutally.Since the beginning of this whole situation, he’d known Henry needed more than understanding and gentle words. He needed a firmer hand, a brutal perspective of his misdeeds. He was only a child, but he was a child who hadn’t learned the price of his words or his actions. For a brief moment, he felt bad for his harsh words. The boy looked like he was about to cry, but he seemed to understand more now, the severity of his choices. Before Graham could question him, and truly get a feel for the impact his words had had, a familiar voice rang out. “Henry? Is that you?” Mary Margaret asked because of course she’d choose right now to show up and make her presence known.Henry looked down at the end of the aisle, surprised to see his teacher here in the way children often were when they saw their teachers out and about. Like he couldn’t believe she didn’t live in the school.“Ms. Blanchard? What are you doing here?” He asked, still incredulous about her place in the store he frequented with his mother.“Shopping of course. This is the grocery store after all.” She chuckled, seemingly amused by his question before she caught Graham’s gaze. Her brow wrinkled as she tried to figure out just why he was here, and why he was here with Henry.“Ms. Blanchard.” He greeted. “I can confirm this is the grocery store. Was just picking up a few groceries myself, and helping out the mayor by getting this one home.”“That’s so nice of you! Ya know Henry, I’ll have to talk to your mom and see if she’d be ok with it but I’m happy to take you home sometimes too. I know you’re probably getting tired of seeing the same people every day.” She joked, and it took a lot of strength for Graham to keep from rolling his eyes.He’d been experiencing that a lot lately, the painful repression of his rage and annoyance. He hadn’t been like this before. This snippy, and this easy to anger.“That would be nice I guess. I didn’t know you had a car. I’ve only seen you walk around town.”“I don’t. My roommate does. It’s a nice car too. I have to get going, I’m having a friend over for dinner. I’ll see you tomorrow. Good night!” She gave a pleasant wave before grabbing the item she needed from behind Graham’s head—a small container of baking powder—and leaving.When she was out of earshot, Henry piped up with what was most likely the first thing he’d thought of when he’d seen the teacher moseying down the aisle. “I don’t understand why Mom doesn’t like her. I never did.”“That’s her business. None of ours. You can ask her, but I doubt she’ll give you the answer you’re looking for.”“And what answer is that?” Henry questioned, his eyebrow quirking at Graham’s certainty.“Something or another related to how Mary Margaret is too pretty, and how a magic mirror told your mother to kill Mary or something along those lines. Something no doubt related to Snow White.” Graham replied, earning a roll of Henry’s eyes. The boy was the first to blame aspects of his life or Regina’s life on fairytales, but only in the privacy of his home. Only when he was able to get away with yelling at his mother and not being punished for it.And he knew that when Graham was around, there was no getting away with it.The rest of the shopping trip was short, and they made their way to the manor shortly after the encounter with Mary Margaret.The entire way, Henry was sullen and grumpy, even despite Lobo’s attempts at cheering him up. The dog had stayed in the car during their trip, as he preferred, and had been more than excited to see them return so quickly.But Henry’s attitude concerned him enough to force a plaintive whine from his throat. A sound that did not move the young boy. He was sullen right up until they arrived at the house.Regina was waiting, a hint of a smile on her face as she sipped on tea. When she saw her men come through the door, a truly happy smile graced her beautiful features.Since Henry started acting out, her happiness had been in short supply. The satisfied grin she sent him when Henry turned away— the one that only came out to play when she’d given into her desires— made him want her as soon as he laid eyes on her.The ride must have been nice, given how happy she looked. How relaxed she looked. Even after numerous orgasms, she didn’t look nearly this happy. “Mom! Where were you? I thought you were picking me up from school today? ” Henry asked, seemingly affronted by his mother’s lies. He ran up the driveway, stopping short as she pulled the door open and turned to look at him.“I told you this morning mijo, I was going out for a ride and Graham was going to take you home. Nothing new.” She caressed his cheek, looking down at him with the tiniest bit of love in her eyes. Not too much, as revealing even the slightest bit of vulnerability to her own child left her open to pain.Graham wished Henry hadn’t started this cycle. Hadn’t reintroduced parts of Regina’s insecurities she’d just been getting over. He’d only been in this town for three years and had only been…with, in the loosest sense of the word, Regina for one but he saw threw her tough exterior.He saw how much pain she hid behind that mask of strength. Which was why he was so frustrated with Henry. The boy saw more than anyone, and yet he still chose to hurt her.“Did you get dinner?” She asked.“I did. You were done much earlier than I thought, so I didn’t have any time to make the dessert I had planned as an apology.” Graham admitted.“No need for apologies dear…We can bake together later.” Regina replied, a seductive little smile on her face as she looked at him.Ah, so she didn’t exactly want a dessert for a thank you. She wanted a fuck. That was fine with Graham. His sexual appetite hadn’t been nearly this voracious before he met Regina, but since entering her bed he’d hardly been able to think about anything else.But he managed to focus for long enough to finish dinner without ravishing her xxx Graham tried to return home after dinner. He tried. He made it home, dropped Lobo off, and sipped on a whiskey for as long as he could but to no avail.He needed to see her. Usually, he would wait for her to shoot him a text before returning to the manor. But he could only wait for 40 minutes before returning. When he knocked on the door, her response was swifter than he expected. Then he saw the glass in her hand. Bourbon no doubt. She’d been grabbing herself a drink, which was why she was downstairs like...this. She was in this tiny little nightie that did nothing to keep her warm. Her nipples were hard against the silk, and her perfect legs were on display and much faster than was reasonable Graham found himself getting hard. “What’s wrong?” She questioned, concern in her eyes. “Is Henry asleep?” He gruffly asked, taking slow, purposeful steps into the house. She had time to stop him if she felt it necessary. By the glances down to his crotch, she could see him twitching to life at the sight of her. “Yes. What’s—“ He placed a bruising kiss on her lips, forcing her back against the wall. She whimpered into his mouth but pressed her hands to the side of his head and beckoned him on. Knowing that this was the most dangerous place to have any kind of non-platonic interaction, he found he couldn’t find the strength to do the right thing. To carry her up to her room and practically threw her down on the end. He could smell her arousal. Could see the way she tried to hide it, as it no doubt dripped down her inner thigh. He had no idea what aspect of this particular tryst turned her on so much, but he was determined to keep her as worked up as he could the entire time. He loved when she got like this. When she was able to let go and let the arousal take over for a mere few minutes. She was undeniably stunning all the time, but this version of her--right next to the version that let him hold her in the early hours of the morning--was the most stunning to him. Graham ripped his shirt off, and pulled her closer, bringing her legs to wrap around his waist, when he felt the wet spot on his belly. He looked down, moaning at the sight of her flushed and soaking folds peeking out from under her skirt. She blushed, but at his pleased expression she didn’t give a harsh comment to soften the blow vulnerability cost her. “You answered the door without panties on?” He questioned. He already knew the answer of course, but hearing it from her own lips would make this 10x times better. “Yes,” Regina whispered, rolling her hips up, and whimpering at the friction of his hairy chest against her. “I was hoping it was you. I’ve been thinking about you since this afternoon.” She confessed, her voice growing even more husky than usual. “Since I nearly killed that dumb fuck because he touched? Did you like watching me rough him up? Did that turn you on?” He was partially genuinely curious, but mostly playing into what he suspected he already knew. She keened and gripped his forearms, a fresh wave of arousal falling over her. He could tell by the little shiver she gave. “Yes. I shouldn’t have liked it. You were a walking lawsuit. I should have been angry with you...but I wasn’t. I know you’re smart, and I know I’m…I’m safe with you, and seeing you hurt him for me made me feel...made me feel.” “Made you feel what darling? Tell me, please.” He begged, pressing desperate kisses on Regina’s neck to coax the confession out of her. He wouldn't be able to stand it for much longer, he needed to know. “It made me feel desired. Chosen. Owned. It made me feel like you didn’t want him touching what was yours, and I found myself wanting you to rough me up in a similar manner. I wanted you to come over to me, and grab my ass in the way you do when we’re alone. I wanted you to stake your claim in front of all of them.” She whined, the arousal finally getting to her and prompting a desperation Graham didn’t often see. He pressed another bruising kiss to her lips, unbuckling his belt, and once it was loose, pressing his fingers to her wetness. He didn’t vocalize just how affected her words made him because doing so would reveal much more than he was comfortable with. Like the fact that he indeed saw her as his in some ways. His woman. His Regina. Seeing Nottingham so brazenly mistreat a woman he considered to be his set afire a blazing rage, but also awakened feelings he’d suppressed until now. He’d have to hold them back at least unto he was alone. Right now Regina needed just the right amount of rough. So that’s what gave to her. In a flash, they were both partially naked, clothes skewed enough for easy access. They were panting with anticipation. Regina was trembling with excitement, and by the second every ounce of self-control he contained was fading.“Are you sure you don’t need me to prep you?” He asked, out of breath from being locked in a heated make-out session with the glorious woman who stood before him.Her lips were reddened, her hair mussed from his hands but she looked excited. Regina gave a nod and pulled him closer, silently signaling her readiness by lifting up her hips. They were still against the wall, having not moved from the foyer at all since he entered the home. But Regina didn’t insist on moving, nor did she have that spark of uncertainty she got when she wasn’t sure what she needed.Regina needed a good pounding, and that’s what he’d provide.Graham didn’t bother with foreplay this time around. Especially now that she’d declined. There was no need. He could feel her trembling against him, whining when he teased her folds with the head of his cock. She needed to be fucked now.So he obliged, slipping inside her with a satisfied groan letting his head drop down to her neck. He pressed another kiss there, before gripping her thighs and pulling them up to rest at his waist. She was using the wall as leverage, so every thrust pushed her against the wall in a way that was most likely painful, but she seemed content for now.The first few slow, but deliciously deep slides were near ecstasy. Regina gave choked, tortured sounds of pleasure in the back of her throat as she enjoyed his thrusts, but soon Graham had to speed up. Not only was his self-control thinning, but he could see it in her eyes. She wanted more, and so he would give it.He fucked her just on the right side of rough, earning moans that made his chest flutter the faster he moved. She dug into his shoulders, earning hisses of pain from him that only served to turn them both on more. As punishment, Graham varied his rhythm, slowing down when she began to get more desperate and speeding up to light that fire once again. Every variation earned moans and sighs that were progressively getting louder.Out of the blue, Regina seemed to become cognizant of the fact that Henry was sleeping only a few doors up. She froze and pressed her lips together in a concentrated motion to help herself shut, but it didn’t work for long. She tried her best to keep quiet, but Graham loved hearing her little noises. He loved hearing how much pleasure he brought her. So he purposefully hit all the buttons.Played with her clit in those rough circles she liked, and bit down on that spot beneath her ear. She was struggling to keep quiet. Using every tool at her disposal to keep quiet. She bit her lip, gripped her hair, and held a hand against her lips. But Graham’s diligent work made all of it pointless. He loved it.Graham grabbed the back of Regina’s thighs and lifted her up more, quickly readjusting so he could stand up and fuck her away from the wall. The position forced him deeper but also allowed Regina to let her head fall to his neck. She bit down, humming against his skin at every thrust. She felt so good. So soft and wetter than usual to the point where he was having trouble keeping back from coming soon. God, he hadn’t seen her this feral in a while. Not since their first few trysts.“Graham!” Regina whined, rolling her hips towards him with a whimper. “I’m gonna come!”“Good. Come for me, Regina. Come hard for me.” He demanded, tightening his grip on her just enough to make her moan again.Just as demanded of her, Regina came hard—wriggling and struggling against the painful pleasure. Her pussy clenched around him in the most magnificent way, and he struggled to keep control with a choked moan of his own. He also had a hard time keeping a hold onto her as she writhed in pleasure and as each wave of pleasure crashed over her, his own came as well. He was having trouble focusing enough to keep from coming too soon. But he had to make a choice. So with a groan he tried to readjust his grip and tried to hold off as best he could.But he couldn’t. He came with an agonized groan, his arms shaking as Regina pushed herself closer. He slipped out mid-orgasm accidentally, but there was no stopping. He simply rubbed her clit harder and watched the waves of pleasure crest on her face as he spurted his release onto her ass.That went a little faster than he’d expected, but he was fully pent up from hours of fantasies. It was to be expected to a degree.Small waves of embarrassment echoed through him.He’d have to make it up to her at some point. But, before he could suggest a quick break to clean up and maybe transition to the bedroom so he could apologize with his skilled tongue, he heard it.The tightness of her voice, and the slight shakiness in it.“Put me down please.” She requested, her eyes shut tight.“Are you ok?” He asked, a spark of fear rising at the pained look on her face. He hadn’t misinterpreted any of her sounds of pleasure. There was no way. What could have gone wrong? He pressed a hand to her cheek, but she jerked away.“Please, just put me down, Graham. I need a second. Please.” She practically begged. And the sound of her fearful pleas nearly broke his heart. He let her go, and she stood so still for a few moments. So still. Then she reached down for the nightgown that had been discarded and slipped it over her head.He could hear her shaky breaths. He wanted to comfort her, to ask what he’d done wrong and do everything in his power to fix it. But she was completely shut down. Her eyes were still closed, and she was measuring her breaths to keep from a panic attack no doubt.“I’ll see you tomorrow ok?”“I’m—“Ok?” Regina interrupted, slipping past him and almost running up the stairs.Graham couldn’t move for a few seconds. He wanted to run up there and demand answers, but he knew that was a bad idea.So he left. Reluctantly.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
After Graham left, Regina had terrible nightmares.Familiar ones, but horrible ones all the same. Ones that had her waking up more often than not with tears in her eyes and a horrible sense of nausea.She arranged to work from home the next day, just to be safe. Because this wasn’t her first rodeo. She knew the process her body would go through after being confronted with such a big trigger like that.She’d be on the verge of a panic attack all day, and she’d rather do that in the comfort of her own home as opposed to in her office.Regina forced herself out of bed, pulling on a sweater and leggings to make Henry his breakfast. It was a Thursday, so that meant Regina’s own weekly sessions with Archie were scheduled. Maybe she could move it up, and not linger on the anticipation of having to tell Archie about last night all day?“What’s for breakfast?” Henry asked, slumping down the stairs in a depressed manner but perking up at the smell of something sweet.“French toast with eggs and bacon. I’m working from home today, so I thought it would be nice.”“Oh, cool.” He replied, eyeing her warily as he tried to decipher her intentions.They sat at the table, devouring their breakfast in stark silence. When it was time, and when the bus rolled around Henry put his plate in the dishwasher before running out the door without a thank you.And Regina was gratefully alone.As she released a shaky sigh, and slumped back into the dining room chair it hit her how smart of a decision she’d made today.The prospect of working from home was the only thing keeping her from falling apart right now. As long as nothing unexpected came before her appointment with Archie things would be fine.Right? xxx The work day moved smoothly, luckily a day full of paperwork and business proposals. She clocked out for lunch around noon and prepared for the therapy session she’d subconsciously been looking forward to and dreading all day.Regina had…a complicated history and relationship with therapy. She needed it—desperately—but she loathed the exposed trauma and vulnerable emotions that arose when she was in therapy sessions. Especially with Archie. He had this way about him. This soft disposition that made it hard to hide no matter how hard you tried. And she knew that he would see right through her, and rip into every last thing that made her the person she was today.But she needed that.Especially after Emma’s arrival in town, Regina needed to reevaluate herself and her emotions so she could cope as best she could. Henry didn’t need to see her like this, especially not now that he made it his life’s mission to find any weakness in her and exploit it for his version of revenge for her not allowing him to interact with Emma.“Regina. Come on in.” Archie remarked, the slightest bit surprised but graceful nonetheless.She moved cautiously into the office, wrapping her arms around her waist for comfort. She plopped down onto the chair where Pongo waited for her, wagging his tail in a docile rhythm as he waited to see if Regina needed comfort today.Pongo was Archie’s emotional support animal, and though he was trained to work with the man, his nature dictated he be of as much help as possible to anyone who came into Archie’s office. He was particularly attached to Regina for some reason.She sat beside him and gave him a solid scratch behind the ear that prompted him to rest his head on her legs. His presence calmed her the tiniest bit, but when Archie sat across from them and started the timer she began to tremble.“Hi, Regina. It’s nice to see you again, especially after Monday. How have you been?” Archie asked.“I’ve been…Fine. It’s been hard, but I’ve been coping.”“That’s good. Is there anything specific you want to talk about today, or would you like to do our usual work?”She almost said to continue with her usual therapy. It would be a stark relief to speak about her struggles as a single mother with trauma as opposed to pointed discussions about her…past. But last night…Last night was something she had to talk about. If she left It alone she’d no doubt ruin this thing with Graham and alienate Henry even further. That was the last thing she wanted to do.“I….Something happened last night. I think I should talk about it before it eats me alive….It triggered me. Worse than I’ve been triggered in a few months.” Regina admitted, tensing as the words left her lips. Archie was immediately visibly concerned, but he was calm about his concern.“Ok. What happened? And please….spare no details. I want to make sure I understand fully, so I can help you as best I can.” He said.And although Regina knew that this was coming, she still dreaded having to explain just what had transpired. But it was important. She’d been working with Archie for the past 3 years, and she had made much progress. She understood more about the intricacies of the cognitive therapy she was receiving, so she understood why he was asking for details. Still..it sucked.“Earlier yesterday, Deputy Nottingham and I had an altercation. He grabbed me, and it didn’t trigger me but…it triggered Graham. He looked like he was about to pummel that man into the ground. And seeing him so angry on my behalf... it turned me on. It turned him on too, and he came to my house that evening. We…had sex. It went well. It was slightly different than usual but it was incredibly pleasurable. After I climaxed he….he followed but he accidentally climaxed…on me. He didn’t do it on purpose, I know he didn’t but I froze immediately. I nearly vomited and it just...it stopped me right in my tracks. I asked him to leave. He did, but I could tell he was uncertain about what he’d done wrong….I’ve been feeling steadily more and more anxious since and I fear that a major panic attack will happen.”For a few moments, Archie was only nodding and taking notes. Pongo scooted closer and pressed his cold nose to her hand to ground her.“Ok. The first thing I must ask is…Have you told him? About your past sexual trauma?”“No. Not in any clear terms. I have told him the things I don’t like, but not why. And I…I hadn’t planned on it until I had a conversation with a friend recently.” Regina admitted.“And what did that conversation reveal to you that changed your stance on revealing your trauma to Graham?”“I…have begun to come to terms with my true feelings for Graham. We spoke about how I felt about Graham being so close to Miss Swan during the day and it…sparked something in me. I didn’t realize how much I would dislike losing Graham from my life until these most recent series of events.”“Ah, I see. You’re afraid that not only will Miss Swan take your son, but also your lover.” Archie finished for her, and she nodded her agreement. A few tears slipped from her eyes, and a wave of embarrassment fell over her but she pushed it down.“We can circle back to that…and we will. What’s most important to me, is you admitting to yourself why Graham ejaculating on your made you so upset. Now, you don’t have to verbalize it. At least not to me, but I think it’s important you tell Graham. If I know Graham the way I suspect I do, then I know that he will be very upset to know that he upset you in any way during a sexual encounter. This is the first time you’ve been triggered during a sexual encounter with Graham right?”She was hoping he wouldn’t ask for this. She had planned to never admit the truth to anyone, but now it seemed that she was up to face her own deception.“….No.” She admitted. “During our first encounter, he was…he said a few things that hit some sore spots for me. He hasn’t said them since because I expressed my discomfort just…not my true reasoning. I…I disassociated for short periods of time during our first encounter. It was terrifying and it's…part of the reason I turned him down when he asked me to go on a date. Our arrangement began because I was trying to prove to myself that I could have a healthy sexual life and it worked out but…there were still a few slip-ups in the early days. Times were I didn’t tell him that something triggered me.” Her voice was nearly silent as she confessed things that had plagued her since she and Graham started this arrangement.She couldn’t figure out how best to tell him.He luckily sensed her discomfort and shied away from certain acts and behaviors both in and out of the bedroom, but there were certain things…certain unavoidable things that some days Regina just needed to be talked through.She’d come to terms with the fact that this trauma would be a part of her forever, but she didn’t want to admit that reality to Graham for fear that he’d leave.“Regina that’s…that’s horrible,” Archie whispered, his voice filling with tears.“I know. I’m terrible. I’m an awful person for—“No no no, you misunderstand. It’s awful that you have been accidentally, repeatedly triggered during intercourse. It’s not a fault that lies with either one of you since Graham didn’t know, but it’s a pattern of behavior that must be stopped. I can see that you’re very upset. Let’s end the session a little early. I already have homework for you, ok?”She hadn’t noticed until now, but her breathing was stiff. She was crying profusely and her entire body was shaking. Dear god, a panic attack was right on the horizon. She needed to leave.She wished she could just stay here and call for Graham but that would be incredibly suspicious. Calling for anyone would be incredibly suspicious. So she’d have to drive home carefully.“Tell Graham. Whether you admit your feelings or a piece of your past—your homework tonight is to communicate something with him so that he has a better insight into how best to care for you and love you the way you deserve. Try to achieve that by the next session, Alright?”“Alright. Thank you, Dr. Hopper.” Regina managed to croak out, before grabbing her purse and stumbling outside. He tried to offer her a ride home, but it was to no avail.Regina stumbled out onto the street with a gasp of air and just barely held back from sobbing when she spotted a familiar yellow car. She wanted to scream. This was not the time to have to deal with Emma Swan.She tried to keep walking. To keep her head down until she reached her car but Swan seemed to sense when her nemesis was around. She threw a jab from across the street, changing trajectory to stalk closer with a sinister smile on her face.“Oh, Madam Mayor. You look quite a fright. I saw you come out of Archie’s office. Let me guess, he’s trying to help you come to terms with your diagnosis of raging narcissistic bitch syndrome.” She snarked, obviously finding pleasure in kicking Regina when she was so visibly down.Regina ignored her completely and tried to open her car door. But her hands were trembling so fiercely she couldn’t get a grip on the doors. She held back a whimper as she tried to hold back tears. Resting her head against the top of the car, Regina took in a deep breath and turned around.“No Miss Swan. As a matter of fact, I was discussing Henry and his treatments with Dr. Hopper. Which is none of your business. If you will excuse me, I have to finish my work day.”“Your ‘work day’ huh? Do you mean your glorified managerial position where you terrorize the sheriff’s department and probably every other department in the town? Graham was telling me all about how much of a tyrant you are in those meetings, how insufferable you are to work with. It scared me at first. But then I realized. You’re just an uptight bitch with a few too many variations of a god complex. I’m looking forward to knocking you down a peg, and I’m looking forward to seeing my son.”“He’s not your fucking son.” Regina roared, her frustration and anger getting the best of her. Luckily the streets were empty but still, Emma’s words struck a nerve. More than one, in all honesty.Did Graham really say those things? Was he telling Emma how awful she was to work with, truly? If so…could she trust him not to gossip about her personal life with the rest of the department? Telling him of her feelings and her past would only result in ridicule no doubt. It…Oh god.A wave of nausea fell over Regina. She tried hard not to open her mouth again, for fear of vomiting all over the street. Instead, she got in her car and didn’t say a word as she sped off in the direction of her house. xxx Graham had felt a certain tension in the air since Emma returned from lunch. She wouldn’t look him in the eye. She was unnaturally quiet, but there was something about her demeanor that screamed satisfaction.The kind of satisfaction that was only brought about by an act that hurt someone else. He had much experience with that, and it’s addictive adrenaline rush. No doubt he’d be hearing about Emma’s actions later in the night, if he could convince Regina to let him back in.Last night had been…odd. But not uncommon. They’d been doing fine until he came. He understood that some women were uncomfortable with the feeling of semen on them. That was totally understandable, and he’d tried to avoid cumming directly on her in every encounter, but last night had been a complete and utter accident. Though he’d been embarrassed, that embarrassment was overridden by fear the second she froze up.Her reaction had scared him, tremendously.She had never fully…shut down on him like that. There had been moments close to that incident before, but for the most part, she had communicated her preferences and dislikes without offering explicit explanations. This time though, there was a fear growing in him. Something about her reaction unsettled him, something that spoke to the possibility of a deeper and darker cause for her reaction.He just couldn’t put his finger on it.“Hey Sheriff, are you ok?” Emma asked. She plopped down beside him, bringing along a stack of paperwork that needed to be done by the end of the night.They were the only two in the office at the moment. The others had been let go early because of a lack of calls. Emma had been the only one to volunteer to stay behind, and for that, he was both grateful and slightly annoyed. She was constantly up his ass. At first, he’d attributed the closeness to the fact that he was one of her only acquaintances in this town. But he could see the look in her eyes.The coy way she tried to play off her attraction to him. It could have been charming, but in truth made him nervous. Incredibly nervous. Despite the growing tenseness in his frame, she was nearly flush against him. Graham chose to ignore her attempts at getting his attention.Not only because of his unspoken commitment to—and desire to be with—Regina but because of the simple fact that he was not at all attracted to Emma. She was objectively attractive sure. But, there was a quality about her that turned his interest away. Something overly eager, and presumptuous. Something desperate that set him on edge. So he was resolute to stay away. As much as he could anyway.“I’m fine. Just…had a rough night. That’s all.”“You look like you’ve been subject to a lot of rough nights recently,” Emma commented. She watched him out of the corner of her eye, watching his reaction carefully. “You know…it’s ok to need help. To need to talk to someone.”He could feel where this was going. He could sense her change in tone, as she tried to coax him into speaking. Confessing whatever was going on in his mind.Graham didn’t respond. He honestly didn’t want to. Explaining the complicated and oftentimes vague relationship he and Regina had was hard enough, but he wouldn’t dare try to do so with the woman Regina hated so much.“I’m here for you, if you need to talk.”“I appreciate it…but I’m fine. Truly.” He replied, trying hard not to be harsh as she leaned closer still. But she sensed his hesitance. For the first time since she entered this town, she read his silent signal and backed off.“Ok…If that changes just—let me know. But, uh I moved into my new place last night. So I get the feel of a rough night let me tell you. Well, it’s not mine it’s—I share a room with Mary Margaret Blanchard. You know her right? The school teacher?” She began to ramble. Her version of a smooth recovery it seemed.Graham tried his hardest not to let out a frustrated sigh. God, this entire bullshit situation was getting more and more complicated. First Emma was here—at all—and now she was here, with Mary Margaret fucking Blanchard. The one woman Regina went out of her way to be mean to for some reason she wouldn’t fully explain. If Regina found out, she’d go absolutely ape shit.“Yes. I know her. I know of her, I should say.” He replied, not looking up from his paperwork.“Good. She’s a nice person. Offered me a good rate for the room too. It’s tiny. But it’s nice. It took me a while to move in and I was so exhausted I had to run over to Granny’s to get a second cup of coffee. But what I saw made my day 10 times better.”“And what exactly was that?” He asked, hoping It was something inconsequential so that he could pretend to listen and go about his business so that he could leave this place early.As early as possible, because once again the longer he sat here the longer he couldn’t stop thinking about Regina. He hated this. This back-and-forth uncertainty bullshit. He wanted to be certain in their relationship and be able to call on her and visit her when work was done.To be quite frank, he wanted to come home to her after a long day. He wanted to hold her and kiss her. Maybe make love to her for a bit, before settling down for a nice dinner and holding her some more.He just…wanted her. And every day that passed where he got a glimpse of what It could be like to have her, his heart ached.But right now, his head ached as Emma gleefully relayed her ‘adventures’ this afternoon.“I saw Madam Mayor stumbling out of the shrink’s office. I tried to chat her up, because she looked a little unstable but she lost her shit. Started screaming at me. I didn’t expect to get yelled at on my way back from a coffee run, but seeing her look so unhinged was amusing.” She said, a hint of true amusement and pride coating her tone as she relayed her story.Graham wanted to vomit.Today was therapy day for Regina. He knew it because Regina craved routine. Mondays were Henry’s day and Thursdays were Regina’s days. So, Emma caught her right as she was leaving what must have been a hard session and made it worse by antagonizing her as she usually did.This was bad…really bad. But he couldn’t explain exactly why to her, without wanting to hurt her. So he muttered a noncommittal response.“That’s…quite interesting.”“Right. I felt slightly bad because she seemed like she’d had a rough afternoon but I just….I don’t trust her. I can’t explain exactly what it is but I just…I enjoy antagonizing her. It’s probably wrong, but it’s just…I don’t like how she treats that kid. He looks so sad all the time and…after meeting him I realized how much I missed out on. The things I missed out on, are the things she takes for granted ya know? And it infuriates me. To the point where the minute I see her I just want to…yell.”Graham had to catch himself from correcting her, once again. She went on these tangents often about Regina, but this was by far the worst one yet. He could only imagine the spiral Regina was falling under right now, and Emma talking about how much she enjoyed pushing her further down that spiral was not helping his concern nor his anger.But he kept his mouth shut. Fighting for Regina’s image, at this time arguing wouldn’t do anything other than make his life, and Regina’s, more difficult. So he kept quiet and placated the blonde woman as best he could.“I can understand where you’re coming from, but I can also say that from what I’ve observed of Regina and Henry she does not take for granted any aspect of her motherhood.” He replied gently, trying hard to toe the line between replying in a way that simply conveyed his respect for Regina—as the mayor was technically his boss—and his personal experience with her.Emma—-to his surprise—didn’t immediately fight back against the notion that Regina was any different than what she imagined her to be. She simply took in his words with a sigh.“I think…I just need to get out of my head. I came here, to try and start something. I…I want to get to know my kid. I want to be in his life. And I’m so focused on antagonizing his mother that I can’t do that….I need to get my priorities straight.”“…You should take some time to settle in. It’s stressful, moving and starting a new job like this. If you need a day, feel free to take it.”“I appreciate it.” Emma replied, a small smile blooming on her face. She began to pack up her paperwork and stood as she placed them in her bag. “I’m gonna head home for the night I think. I’m taking tomorrow, and then I’ll be back. Revamped. I promise.”She gave a salute, before heading out of the office.Once she was gone, he let out a small sigh of relief.God, he needed a vacation. But for now, he’d settle for going to the mayoral manor, and ensuring Regina was alright.Not half an hour later, he was standing outside of the manor. He felt like a teenage boy, the only thing missing was a boom box for him to play some sappy love song.But for now, he’d settle for standing pitifully outside the front door. He knocked a few times and even ventured to call Regina but there was no response. He could see the light of her bedroom, glowing from the top level of the house. By this time of night, she was getting ready for bed.He called one more time. Just to be safe, and when there was no answer he resolved to return home. But tomorrow, he’d go to the office. xxx Regina could hear her phone blaring on the nightstand. Could see the headlights of Graham’s car on the driveway, but couldn’t move to greet him or even try to respond to the calls. She was frozen in both fear and pain. Since returning to the Manor, she’d been struck with an overwhelming amount of physical pain, as well as emotional. So her most primitive variation had sprung up once more.She had crawled to the shower, and shortly after she saw headlights pull up into the driveway. The water was damn near scalding, but she paid it no mind. She could only focus on keeping her heart rate and breathing steady. Later, she’d be embarrassed as she nursed her reddened skin but for now—she’d revel in a pain that was fully in her control.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The next morning, Regina woke in considerable pain. This was far from unfamiliar, as it had been going on since last night. At first, she’d simply attributed the ache to her panic attack—this wasn’t the first time she’d pulled a muscle or two during her most intense attacks—but now she was certain that this was pain was the result of something more serious. She struggled immensely to get up and get ready for work. Getting Henry ready for school was nearly impossible.He seemed to sense that something was off with her, but of course, he said nothing. He even had the nerve to complain about his pancakes. The little shit.She sent him on his way as quickly as possible, and let out a sigh of relief when the school bus came to pick him up. Regina had to drag herself to work, and by the time she arrived, she was already on her last leg. The nausea was nearly overwhelming, as was the pain in her abdomen.It wasn’t menstrual cramps, that was a pain she was eerily familiar with. This was….something different. Something awful. But she ignored it, because taking any time off would put her behind so far she’d want to die more than she currently wanted to.So Regina pushed herself as far as she could until there was nowhere else to push. She was clammy, feverish, and in such immense pain that she couldn’t move. Focusing on staying awake was the only thing she could focus on. But of course, her life could not be easy for even a moment, as was the exact moment Emma fucking Swan chose to make an appearance.She didn’t even knock, and from the sliver of hallway revealed behind her figure, Regina could see her poor secretary struggling to keep the woman back. She failed of course, as Emma got loose from her grip, and addressed Regina.“Look, Regina, I just need a few moments of your time. It’s my day off, and I—we have to talk. I know I was a bit of bitch to you yesterday but I just…I think all of this would be better if we just talked it out.” She rambled, stepping closer cautiously, damn near invading Regina personal space.The brunette stood up shakily, trying to keep the boundary of her desk firmly in place. “Miss Swan, please take a step back. I see that you are here to talk about something or another, but right now is not the time. I am incredibly busy—“—bullshit. I see that your desk is empty. You’ve probably just been sitting here looking at your own reflection all day. You can’t ignore me forever! You come into my workplace nearly every day, and you still manage to pretend like I don’t exist. That isn’t gonna fly with me anymore. We’re going to talk, and we’re going to talk now.” Emma snapped, slamming her hands on the desk.Regina flinched at the sudden movement, internally groaning at the awful pain that shot through her.“You don’t get to dictate when I interact with you. You don’t get to judge my work ethic based on a snippet of my workday you bum-rushed. Whatever the fuck you have to say, please just spit it out.” Regina spat, faltering the tiniest bit as a wave of dizziness hit. But she wanted to hear what Emma had to say. She wanted to know what was so important that Emma forced her way into the mayoral office.“I want visitation rights. Henry is my son. I gave birth to him. I have every right to—“Whether it be out a reaction to Emma’s words, or a manifestation of her pain— Regina was overcome with the urge to vomit. And she couldn’t hold back. A slight gag echoed around the room as her body tried to release too soon. But she held back and tried to rush to the private bathroom in her office.She scrambled towards the room, but Emma misinterpreted her hasty exit as a refusal—even though in some ways, it was. Her body had had such a visceral reaction to Emma’s request that it was undeniable to interpret it as a refusal of sorts—and grabbed her arm.“Don’t fucking run away Regina. At least have the decency to have a conversation with me about—“LET GO OF ME!” Regina roared a mix of rage and fear filling her voice.She hated being touched without permission first and foremost, but under these circumstances, it was even worse. She was vulnerable and in pain—-the mere thought of the number of indignities Swan could force upon her at this moment made Regina even sicker. It was unrealistic and unlikely, she knew that, but the pain was clouding her judgment. The need to vomit became so overwhelming that she couldn’t think much of anything else—rational or not.So she ripped herself out of Swan’s grip and practically fell into the bathroom. But the second she fell to her knees, her body revolted against any notion of propriety. She vomited so violently she could feel the muscles of her neck and abdomen pulling in the worst way. She could feel Emma’s presence in the doorway, lording over her and hovering with a sense of uncertainty. Regina wanted to push her out, but she couldn’t muster her strength. She felt like death warmed over. Her entire body was wracked with chills that only meant the worst kind of pain, and her trembling was uncontrollable. Emma looked on with a disgusting mixture of fascination and fear, but a familiar voice luckily broke her out of pained reverie. And Emma out of her gawking.“Regina? Are you here, you haven’t answered my calls and I was beginning to get worried. Ashley let me in, but she says you have an unexpected guest. Is it alright if I—As soon as she stepped inside there was no way he did not feel felt the shift in the air. The abject terror she exuded and the mix of curiosity, concern and disgust Emma exuded. He took in a deep breath.“Is she in there?” He asked. He sounded equal parts resigned and concerned like he knew exactly what he was going to find in there. He had been privy to a few of her episodes of high stress, where they ended in a similar position to this. But this scenario was much different.Regina was fairly certain that she was seriously injured and in desperate need of a hospital. But she was internally determined to stay as far away from the hospital as possible. She just needed to get home. That was all. More rest would stop the pain.Emma didn’t seem to care, despite how sickly she most likely looked but hopefully Graham would. And if he didn’t, then she’d crawl there herself.“Uh, yeah. I don’t know what happened. One minute she was fine the next she wasn’t. We were having a perfectly civilized conversation and then she was….this.”Regina couldn’t see the expression on his face but no doubt he looked incredulous. Hopefully.“Step aside for a moment Emma.” He asked gently, trying not to draw attention to the quiver in her voice.“But—“Emma, for fuck’s sake do as I say for five seconds!” He yelled, and immediately Emma moved to the side. He kneeled down to her side, pressing a hand gingerly on her back. Regina flinched and groaned at the pain that radiated from the movement.He pressed a hand to her forehead, hissing at the warmth that radiated there.“God Regina, you’re burning up. We need to get you to a hospital. Emma call an ambulance.” He called, feeling an ounce of both annoyance and relief as Emma only hesitated a moment to do what he said.“No!” Regina exclaimed, panic settling in her eyes as she looked up at Graham. She grabbed his wrist, holding tight as if to plead with not just her vocal disagreements but also her desperate grasp. “Please, no hospital. I don’t want to go to the hospital.”“You have to Regina. You’re paler than I’ve ever seen you, you look like you’re on death’s door to be quite honest. It’s terrifying me. Please, at least allow me to drive you to the ER or something, if not call you an ambulance.” His words were quiet enough that only she could hear them.She hesitated and seemed to try and weigh the amount of pain she was in against her sheer willpower but there was no comparison.As soon as she tried to stand, a cry of pain fell from her lips—one that was so loud and so horrifying to Graham’s ear that he scooped her up almost immediately after. She whimpered in pain but allowed him to take her outside. Emma followed after like a lost puppy, slipping her hand into Graham’s coat pocket to get at his keys, for once taking initiative and hopping into the driver's seat.Graham let out a sigh of relief, sliding into the backseat first, then helping Regina into his lap. “Thanks, Emma.” He said before she sped off in the direction of Storybrooke General. xxx When they arrived, Regina was unconscious. The pain forced her into sleep as a form of healing, and for a few moments Graham was incredibly grateful. She would have insisted on maintaining that ridiculous mask of stoicism had she been awake. With her being unconscious, he had a much easier time bringing her to the nearest Nurse.A young blonde male nurse was startled to see him, seeing as most didn’t even know what he looked like up close and only saw him in the case of extreme emergencies. Seeing him now must have been jarring.“Please help. I don’t know what’s happening, but she’s in serious pain and in need of immediate medical attention.” He claimed, a small amount of panic falling over him at the lack of immediate response. But after the initial hesitance and shock worse off, the nurses jumped to help.They took Regina off his hands and laid her gently onto a gurney. She remained unconscious, but a brief ultrasound in the halls of the emergency room caused a spike of panic to radiate around the room. All the nurses froze in fear, before rushing down the hallway in a flurry of demands and responses.He tried to find a way to gain information before they all went out of reach, but the only thing he could hear from them was the panicked call of “Open operating room 12, we have a ruptured appendix!” Before Regina disappeared behind the double doors that lead to restricted areas of the hospital.He was frozen for a few moments, unsure of what to do with himself and the heightened state of panic this adrenaline-filled car ride had him in. He found a chair, and fell back into it, slumping down with a shaky sigh.This was the last way he wanted today to go. When he’d thought up the idea of visiting Regina during work hours, he had hoped things would be quiet and private enough for them to have an actual conversation. But apparently not.He couldn’t help but want to blame Emma for this. She’s just been standing there, watching Regina get violently ill without a second thought or even a hint of compassion. After what he’d heard her confess just yesterday, he knew that she wasn’t at the office with any altruistic or even decent intent. So, maybe the stress of the situation created a more severe reaction in Regina.Just maybe. But speaking of stress.“Graham?! Is Regina ok?” Emma questioned, looking frantic as she tried to gauge just from his facial expression what had occurred. The hospital went back to its calm state, and the juxtaposition of her frantic demeanor made her look quite ridiculous.“I…I don’t know. She was still unconscious when they took her back there. I—I need to get Henry. I need to tell him before he hears it from someone else. He’s going to freak out, I already know—but I need to stay with her. I need to find out what’s going on.” He stuttered, for the first time becoming flustered around not only Emma but the entire Community of Storybrooke. They knew him to be the stoic Sheriff, the man who saved them and fixed their issues but this was the first time in his 3 years as Sheriff that his mask cracked.Of course, this would coincide with Regina’s sudden failing health.“I can go get him—“No!” Graham said, his voice just below a roar. He was so loud that It caused Emma to jump, but by the sudden regretful expression on his face, she could tell he was not necessarily trying to be hostile. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be loud I just…no. I’ll call Ruby to get Henry. You’re welcome to go home if you’d like, or you can stay here but…I can’t promise I’ll be good company.”“I’ll stay. I want to be sure you’re alright. Come on, let’s sit down.” She said, guiding him to the waiting area and helping him sit. She gave him a pat on the back, before moving to grab him a soda and most likely to give Graham space to make the call he needed to make.Ruby picked up immediately. “Hey, what’s up pup?”“I need a favor.” He said, his throat tightening the tiniest bit as he tried to explain what had just gone on. “Regina’s in the hospital. She’s undergoing a procedure, and I need you to bring Henry here. I’ll explain more to both of you once you get here but…I just need you to get him. Ok?” “Ok. I can do that. I’ll make sure to keep him calm—or as calm as I can get him.”“ I appreciate it.” He said, before hanging up. He trusted Ruby to do as he asked and hoped for her sake as well as Regina’s that Henry was in a good mood today. The last thing he felt like dealing with was his temperamental attitude.It didn’t take long for Ruby to show. She was still in uniform, but he had a messenger bag draped over her shoulder that held several changes of clothes. Henry was by her side, tears streaming down his face. When he saw Graham he ran to him.“What’s going on?” He asked, his voice almost a whine.“Your mom is having trouble right now. We don’t know what’s going on but we know that the doctors have to perform surgery to make sure she’s able to get healthy again. She’s going to be fine.” He said, pulling the boy into a hug.When Graham spotted Emma out of the corner of his eye, she was watching with something close to longing. xxx They didn’t get any updates for 3 hours. Not a long time all things considered but long enough to cause serious concern in Regina’s friends and family.Graham called Maria, Kathryn, and Mal—some of Regina’s only friends in this town. She was close with the Lucas Family, but she didn’t dare admit it. Besides, they were here anyway.When they arrived and began to fawn over Henry out of motherly concern—inadvertently, Emma was pushed to the sidelines. Graham could see the hateful glares being thrown their way, but none of them were phased by it. To be fair, they’d endured worse on Regina’s bad days and had withstood Regina’s tirades often enough to not take offense to emotional outbursts of any form.Henry reveled in the attention, though he pretended to hate it. Eventually, the stress of the situation got to the poor lad, and his body shut down around hour 2, forcing him into a nap. He settled himself with his head in Maria’s lap, and his left hand holding Emma’s before fully succumbing. It was an adorable sight, even if his attachment to Emma seemed out of place at this point.That was a problem for another time though. Right now, the main focus was waiting patiently for some sort of update.Panic surged through Graham every time a doctor or nurse made eye contact with him. Every second of not knowing exactly what was going on was excruciating, and being in the presence of a person who didn’t know about his connection to Regina, and whose presence meant that he had to hide the true level of concern he felt.Half an hour after the 3-hour mark, a bright-eyed blonde nurse who Graham recognized as Tina Bell—solely from her frequent trips to the Rabbit Hole to flirt with its owner, Killian Jones. She looked like she was about to walk the green mile, and that alone made him instinctually prepare for the worst-case scenario.“Sheriff? You’re listed as Regina’s next of kin so….if you could come with me I’d like to discuss a few things with you.” She said, glancing down at the clipboard in her hands and shuffling papers back and forth. She didn’t even bother to look up and assure the family of the health of her current patient.“Is she alive?” Graham couldn’t help but ask, the words blurting out of him before he could fully process them. Luckily, Henry was still deep asleep, so he didn’t hear the question that would have no doubt sent him into a spiral of questions and panic.“Oh! Shit, no she’s fine! Totally alive. Had a bad case of appendicitis—well, more like exploding appendix—and we had to get creative in treating her because of some of her allergies. Which is part of why we need to talk to you…in private.”He nodded and after looking over at Maria, confirmed that she’d take care of the sleeping boy. He didn’t bother to check in with Emma, because in all honesty, he didn’t trust her to take care of Henry any day, let alone today. He followed after the nurse, fiddling with a loose string on his pants as he struggled not to run past her and find Regina.But she brought her to Regina’s room and closed the door behind them. She began to speak, but Graham couldn’t hear a word of it. His main focus was getting to Regina’s side.“Regina? Hey, can you hear me?” He asked, kneeling down beside her bed and pressing his hand over her forehead in a gentle caress. She was still feverish—dangerously so, and it was concerning. Turning an accusatory look toward the nurse, he uttered “What’s wrong with her?”“She had a severe allergic reaction. We are still trying to narrow down the cause of the severe reaction, but for now all we have is that it’s related to the medication we gave her during the initial procedure. She’s free to go, but we’re gonna keep her for observation overnight just to be sure that there are no serious issues throughout the night.”“I understand, should I return in the morning?”“Yes, if you’d like. She’s got a serious fever right now, and though I doubt it’ll still be active in the morning I think it’ll be better for someone to drive her home. I know she has a child, and if he’d like to come see her now would be the time. We’ll be administering a sedative soon to bring down the fever and keep her asleep to heal.”“Understood. I’ll go get him now. Thank you.”“Not a problem.” Tina smiled a tiny bit, before taking his place beside Regina’s bed to check her vitals.Graham practically ran back to the waiting area. Henry was awake, and looking around curiously for Graham. They locked eyes.“It’s time to come see your mom. She’s still resting, but I think it’d be good for you to see her.”For the first time in a long time, Henry didn’t protest. He followed after Graham without hesitation, though he turned to give thanks to Maria for her gentle care. She gave him a small smile, before waving him off towards the hospital room.When they returned, Regina was awake. She was bleary-eyed, and clearly in pain but as Henry stepped into the room her demeanor changed completely. The pain transformed into excitement—as much as she could muster at this moment—and she tried to sit up. Her eyes slammed closed as a wave of dizziness presumably fell over her. Graham moved forward, hand outstretched to catch her—even though she was laying down.“I’m fine.” She murmured. “Just dizzy….and nauseous. But I’m fine. Henry, I’ve missed you, my little prince. How are you?”“I’m fine Mom—the real question is how are you? You scared everyone half to death.”“I know and I’m sorry. I was planning on going to the doctor this weekend if the pain persisted. I’d considered it to be simply a part of my usual pains and aches.” She admitted, looking the tiniest bit embarrassed at how up in arms everyone seemed to be because of her.“Well…I’m glad you’re ok.”“Thank you mijo….I’m glad I’m ok too.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Reluctantly, Graham left the hospital room shortly after ensuring Regina was alright. Visiting hours were over, and the nurses had already extended extreme leniency in allowing them to see her before leaving.Though he hadn’t expressed this to Henry, Graham’s plan was to return to his home with Henry and retrieve Regina in the morning after dropping the child off at school. He hadn’t told anyone officially, but taking off work seemed to be the best option. Especially considering how unknown Regina’s condition was. But he’d rather be safe than sorry.Henry didn’t sleep over Graham’s house often, but when he did he seemed to enjoy his time there despite the stress that usually surrounded the sleepovers. Henry really only slept over when his mother had a work emergency. This wasn’t exactly a work emergency, but it was certainly an emergency of the highest proportions. Though it would have been comforting to a certain extent for Henry to stay in his own bed, Graham didn’t feel comfortable leaving him alone in the manor. The manor was Henry’s home, but it was much too large for a child to stay in by himself overnight after such a traumatic day.And he knew that as much as he would enjoy sleeping in the lush bed Regina owned, she’d be perturbed by the idea of him there when she was not.“Why do I have to go to your house when my house is perfectly fine? Just because mom’s injured doesn’t mean I can’t wake up on time.” Henry argued, rolling his eyes as if he had the right to do so. It was hard for Graham to keep himself in check when Henry acted like this, but luckily for him—Graham was too tired to care right now. He had too much on his mind.“You know damn well that you won’t be waking up on time. There’s no point in arguing.” Graham replied, holding back from the true amount of annoyance he possessed for Henry at this moment. It was obvious to the other adults in the room that his patience wore thin, though they found it more amusing than anything.He could hear Maria holding back a chuckle.“I have an off day tomorrow, so I’d be more than happy to stay at the manor and help Henry get ready for school.” She offered.“As much as the young lad would enjoy that, it will be easier and more efficient to have him at my house. He likes to play coy with every caregiver but me. I plan to drop him off at school after picking Regina up. Thank you though, I think Regina would enjoy a visit. The same goes for you two.” He mentioned, looking past Maria to the pair of blondes sitting in near silence watching the interaction.“I’ll be by often. She’s the worst patient, I’m sure you’ll need me to force-feed her some meds at some point.” Kathryn quipped, earning a laugh from everyone except Emma.Mal was one of the only people in town with enough brains to see past Regina’s facade. She was a kind woman, although quiet. “Call us if you need anything.” She said to Henry. She sent him a mildly disappointed look. They all gathered their things shortly after and made an exit. Emma trailed behind the group, looking on at their exchange with confusion. Her expression was open, and Graham could tell that she was not expecting to see so many people here for Regina.Her perception and understanding of Regina did not align with this amount of support. Maybe, seeing how obviously capable of a human relationship Regina was would help her unreasonable bias towards her.Maria offered to drop them all off in their designated homes, seeing as Graham had arrived at the hospital in the ambulance with Regina and their original ride had gone home because of an early shift. The journey to Emma’s apartment was silent. She was closest, as both Graham and Maria lived on the outskirts of town. He knew, in essence, where she lived since learning of her roommate situation—but seeing this place up close was much less terrifying than Graham had initially imagined.At least it had appeared less irritating until he saw the woman on the steps of the complex. Mary Margaret was watching the road with apt attention, waiting for even a hint of her roommate. But when she didn’t see any sign of the bright yellow car, her nerves grew visibly worse. Once the headlights of Maria’s vintage mint Mustang dissipated, her eyes searched frantically for Emma.“God I’m not really good at this roommate thing,” Emma muttered, her voice almost sliding into a whine as she continued on. “I didn’t even think to call her to tell her I was alright. She’s gonna hover and smother me like it’s her job.”“I mean it kind of is her job,” Maria replied with a snort as she pulled into a proper spot. “She’s living with you and is most likely becoming close with you. If she cares about you, she’ll want to know where you were after not hearing from you for a long period of time.”“I guess…I just haven’t had a true roommate before. Most of the roommates I’ve had have been other foster kids and poor unfortunate souls destitute enough to be stuck in an apartment with me. Mary’s…the complete and utter opposite of that.” Emma explained. As ready as Graham was for Emma to leave, he was also intrigued by her past. All he knew of it, was that she’d quite obviously had a rough go of things and ended up pregnant at the age of just barely 18. What had led her to this point?He knew exactly what had led him to this point, seeing as Dr. Hopper had once been very adamant about him not ignoring his past nor his past traumas, so he had a good eye on what his path had been. But because of that fact, he had always been curious about what led other people to their current paths. Seeing this glimpse into Emma’s past was intriguing, to say the least, but not enough to cease the dislike he had for her.“Well, you should…communicate that with her. So she doesn’t feel hurt by your lack of response, ok? And in order to communicate that to her, you must go inside so—go!” Maria prompted in near desperation.Graham held back a laugh, and at his stiff posture and slight blush, Emma seemed to get the hint.“Thanks for the ride. I’m assuming you won’t be at work tomorrow?” She asked, looking over at Graham with a hint of upset in her eyes.“We’ll see. I need to see if Regina needs a helping hand or not. I’ll play it by ear. Good night Emma.” He simply said, essentially shutting down the conversation and stopping any inkling the blonde would have had, that conversations were in the slightest wanted.It was 10 pm on a school night, and Graham was exhausted—both emotionally and physically. He wanted Emma to go home so that he could go home.“Good night Emma! See you soon!” Henry seemingly promised, and it put a smile on Emma’s face, albeit small.“Night Henry, Night Maria.”They watched out of moral habit alone as Emma greeted Mary Margaret, and after a quick hug, they went inside.Maria sighed. “God I thought she’d tell us her life story before she got out of the car.” She muttered just loud enough for Graham to hear.He fully let out the chuckle he’d been holding, there was no helping it. Maria chuckled alongside him, before collecting herself with a shudder and putting the car in reverse. “Alright kids, let’s get you home. We’ve gotta get the young one to school in the morning.” xxx Henry was out like a light by the time they reached Graham’s home.As soon as he got in the bed—stripped of his school pants and shirt because he’d rip them off in the night anyway—Lobo settled beside the boy, curled up, and fell asleep alongside him.It took Graham much longer to go to sleep. He tossed and turned in his bed, missing the sweet smell of Regina’s perfume as he fumbled. He’d been so worried for her. For the rest of his life, those long hours waiting for word of her health would stick with him. When he eventually did fall asleep, he fell headfirst into a horrible nightmare. It was a blur for the most part, but the most poignant bits were the absolute terror he felt as he looked down first at his own bloody hands, then into the sickly dead eyes of Regina Mills. Over and over, in a sick loop, he felt the adrenaline of a fight, only to blink and find Regina dead at his hand.Graham forced himself awake with a yell.His heart raced, cold sweat had broken out and a handful of tears slipped past his defenses. He panted into the dark night like a hunted animal.He never wanted to see that again. Never. That was his absolute worst nightmare, and for the life of him, he’d give anything to have never had the dream at all. The thought was never far from his mind in all honesty—the fear, the awareness that he was capable of so much horror. That version of himself had never bled into his life with Regina but he had known it was a possibility because if there was anything he was good at, it was repeating the cycles ingrained in him from birth.Seeing her dead, because of him. Feeling her blood on his hands—-it made him sick. Both literally and figuratively. Graham bolted up from his bed and flung himself towards the bathroom. His entire meal plan from the past 12 hours came up in a series of horrifying heaves. There was no stopping it, only accepting and holding on tight to the bowl of the toilet.He survived, just barely—and despite the increased exhaustion running through him, he was afraid to fall asleep. So instead, Graham made himself a cup of coffee and waited.Just as he expected, Henry did not wake up on time, even with badgering.They were almost late, so instead of heading to the hospital first, he dropped the lad off at school. Henry was at first distraught by the change but eventually resigned himself to the inevitable. So, Graham went to the hospital alone.As soon as he entered, he was greeted by a disheveled nurse. The same one who had escorted him and the rest of Regina’s family out of her room.“What happened?” He questioned, his gruff voice filling the quiet hospital. All eyes turned to him, and he shriveled the tiniest bit under the attention.“Nothing life threatening just…disconcerting.”“What do you mean? What the hell does that mean?” He couldn’t help but question in the most incredulous tone he could muster. How the hell was this medical professional allowed to say something so vague and disturbing?“I’m sorry, I’m probably being dramatic I apologize. Regina is totally healthy, woke up feeling much more lucid and lively this morning. But as she was getting her discharge papers there was a slight…issue. She was complaining about chest pains and breathlessness. We’ve deduced she’s having a severe panic attack.” He explained, pausing to catch his breath.Graham only stayed long enough to hear the last syllable fall from his lips before practically running down the hallway toward Regina’s room. He could infer the rest of what he had to say and didn’t want to waste any more time hearing about Regina as opposed to talking to her. When he arrived, he hovered near the doorway. She was curled up in bed, hair pulled into a messy bun and the smooth planes of her back slightly exposed where the hospital gown slipped the tiniest bit.All worries and reservations he may have had flew out the window at the sight of her so vulnerable. He shut the door quietly, in hopes of stopping any nurses from coming in and makings things worse.She jumped at the click of the door and spun around—brandishing a plastic knife as a weapon. Tears slid down her cheeks. When she saw that it was him, for the first time in a very long time, she seemed to not be persuaded in the slightest.“Regina…can I touch you?” He asked, taking a slight step forward with an outstretched hand. She hesitated but eventually gave in to the internal call for his touch.He had only seen the aftermath of her attacks, though she tried to pretend like he’d seen nothing and knew nothing. Until she had hit her breaking point, however, and then she was more than happy to let him utilize his expertise of her emotions to fix everything. She was only able to nod, and he took that nod as a green light. He climbed into bed with her, and pulled her into his arms, onto his lap. She curled up like a kitten and welcomed his comforting presence.“What happened?” He asked, and the answer he received was not what he was expecting in the slightest, but in some ways, it made total sense.“Nothing. Nothing happened, I just woke up and felt awful. I wanted to call you by my phone is dead, and I didn’t want to ask the nurses for anything—then I didn’t want to—”“You’re ok now love. I’ve got you. We can head home whenever you’re ready. There’s no rush.” He whispered, pressing a kiss to her forehead. She melted into him, and for the next 15 minutes, the only thing that existed was their embrace.When Regina was finally ready to stand and face the world, she let out a shaky sigh and carefully reached up to swipe the stray hair from her face.“I’m fine. We can go now.” She simply said.“Are you sure?”“I’m sure. I want to go home. I’ve been here long enough.” She said, simply, her tone suggesting that she was not taking no for an answer, nor was she taking any objections to her statement.Graham shrugged, and first locating the bag that held her belongings—truthfully she’d only been at the hospital for less than 24 hours and the presence of this bag was a bit of an over-preparation on Maria’s part—then slinging it over his arm to make room for the tiny brunette he knew would find her way into his arms.As expected, she leaned close once she managed to stand, and that was hint enough for Graham to discreetly put his hand to her back, and lead her to the desk where a small group of nurses waited. The head nurse by the looks of it, held a small bag in her hands—full of gauze, antibiotics, and things of that nature.“Hello Madam Mayor, it’s good to see you moving about. Here are your discharge papers, alongside a care guide for your wound. We’ve given you a month’s supply of antibiotics and painkillers, which should last you the entire duration of your recovery. If you need anything, feel free to come back in or call your primary care doctor. Do you have any questions?”“No. Thank you.” She reached out to grab the assorted bits and bobs she’d need but Graham beat her to it. She glared his way, but he pointedly ignored her by nodding at the nice in a brief salutation before guiding Regina out of the hospital.His car was still illegally parked on the curb, so access was easy.Graham hovered a bit more than he knew she’d like but refused to budge. She had a habit of pushing past her limits, and the absolute last thing he was willing to do was let her worsen her injury on his watch.It took her a moment to get comfortable in the car, but when she did he wasted no time in taking off. They went straight to the Manor and made it to the foyer before exhaustion got the better of Regina. She’d been putting on a brave face since he’d come to pick her up, but now she was succumbing to her exhaustion.“Let me help you upstairs.” Graham offered, his hand resting between her shoulder blades to steady her. She looked like she was about to pass out, and it was concerning him greatly.“Where’s Henry?” Regina asked, ignoring her own exhaustion to get information on her son first and foremost.“He’s at school. I thought it would be best for him to continue his routine. I’ve arranged for Maria to bring him home if that’s ok with you.” He said, coming to realize as he spoke how presumptuous his choice had been. Regina was very territorial over her parenthood and resented any attempts at parenting Henry from anyone other than her. But she didn’t say a thing, much to Graham’s surprise.“That’s totally fine. In fact, it’s very smart of you, so thank you. I…I’ll take you up on that offer now—to help me upstairs. Now that I know Henry’s alright.” She said, her words slightly slurring as exhaustion hit her. Graham didn’t question it, and gently scooped her up.He was careful walking up the stairs, as he didn’t want to jostle her hard enough to cause pain.When they made it up to the bedroom, Regina was already asleep. She even had a small snore going—one that suggested she was completely and utterly dead to the world and felt safe in his arms. Though he’d known that for a long time now, seeing the reminder didn’t hurt. He found a way onto the bed without disturbing her and eventually coiled around Regina like a very buff snake.Graham was asleep in moments too, and his last thought before slipping into unconsciousness was just how grateful he was to have her back and to have her healthy once again. xxx Their sleep was truly only the length of a nap. Graham woke first and looked down at the slightly pale woman in his arms with fondness.She looked better than she had in the bathroom of her office, but still, it was very clear that she would need to recover in peace and quiet. He hoped with all hope that he could give that to her despite everything going on.Ruby would start bugging him with questions soon, and Granny would most likely make her way over to the manor once she caught wind of Regina’s injury—if she hadn’t heard already. Their time together was dwindling, and the peace would fade fast but for the time being.He could be away from work for a few days, Mulan was incredibly capable, but it looked incredibly suspicious if he ignored his duties for too long. Not that propriety was something Graham cared about, but he knew Regina would pitch a fit if gossip began to circulate more than it already was. The entire town thought they were married or engaged, despite how many times they denied it and he couldn’t even blame them.This medical emergency sparked Graham’s determination and courage. He was tired of pretending, tired of going home alone, and tired of holding back.So, he would prove himself available at every turn to the woman in his arms and make her see that he was committed to her and ready for anything she was willing to offer.Regina didn’t wake for another hour, but Graham was near bliss as he lay in silence with her warm body pressed against him. When she was finally ready to wake, a whine started in the back of her throat. Graham chuckled and pressed a kiss to her forehead which made her cuddle up to him more as she always did. But when his sleepy voice addressed her, the reaction was one he was not expecting.“Good morning gorgeous girl. Well, not morning necessarily, more like late afternoon.” He said, pulling her closer but remaining vigilant of her injury. She was the one that beckoned for more with a whimper that tore at his heart. Regina—half asleep—practically climbed him. Graham didn’t resist in the slightest, though his eyes were wide with surprise as she nestled herself on his chest and pressed her face to his neck.“Regina, love, you’ve gotta get up soon. You’ll be due for another dose of antibiotics before long and we need to get some food into you first.” He said, his voice gentle as he was truly reluctant to move from this position.“I don’t want to get up yet,” Regina said, her words nearly a whisper. “If I get up, then I’ll have to face reality and I don’t want to do that yet. I like…this.” Though she didn’t articulate, Graham could sense the vulnerability in her words. She’d just confessed something important, and Graham couldn’t let her pull back from her own feelings.“I like this too. So much, you have no idea.” He replied, thinking for a moment to confess his feelings. But at the simple words he’d just relayed she was trembling. They had to work up to saying what had remained unsaid for so long. “But it’s time to get moving. I suspect once you start moving you’ll be in pain, unfortunately. But we’ll get you all fixed up. It’s—” Graham glanced at his wristwatch which was luckily on his free hand. “—2:30. Henry will be here in about 45 minutes. I can ask Maria to feed him if you don’t trust me to cook.”“No, I can cook something quick for him. I don’t want him to know much about how much pain I’m in. I’m glad Maria was able to help you out…I remember Miss Swan being in the room when the pain became overwhelming. How long did she stay?”“She waited until you were out of the clear before leaving. She…was still as annoying as ever, but she was trying. Henry seemed slightly comforted by her presence—though he was mostly enamored with Maria’s motherly nature.” He said, earning a slight chuckle.“She does have that way about her—I’m glad he wasn’t too distracted by Swan’s presence. I was afraid he’d forget I was even ill with her around.”“No, he didn’t forget you. In fact, he was the most worried once it all sank in.” Graham revealed. “As much as he talks his crocks of shit, he loves you—like I’ve always said.”She did not respond, but she sat up slowly to make her way out of the bed. He could see by the look in her eyes that she was determined and no amount of persuading would keep her from at least trying.So Graham let her go and helped her when it was absolutely necessary. They made apple turnovers for Henry—his favorite after-school snack—and by the time he returned home his mother was asleep once more.It would be a long road to recovery, but one that Graham was fully committed to seeing through.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Regina rested at the insistence of either Graham, Maria or on the rarest of occasions Mal or Kathryn for a solid 2 weeks straight. That was all she gave them. After 2 weeks, the pain was manageable enough and she refused to be out of work for any longer. She was already ridiculously behind, and staying home any longer would Her assistant Ashley was a brilliant woman but she could only hold on for so long. The officials of the town were practically demanding to see Regina, and in the interest of keeping Regina’s private affairs private, Ashley told them that she would be back soon.Besides, Regina could only work from home for so long. Henry was growing restless at her presence in the house. As relieved as he was to know that she was not going to die, his facade of hatred was firmly back in place the moment she was able to keep her pained reactions in check.Oddly enough, Graham was the one that protested her decision to return to work the least. Usually, he was the one who wanted her to take care of herself in every possible way, but he seemed to understand her reluctance to be gone from work for even one day, let alone fourteen. Maria was incredibly frustrated with her decision, but she allowed Regina to make her choice and she supported her old friend accordingly. Meal prepping lunches for Regina like a nervous mother, despite the fact that Regina was able to cook for herself.But no amount of insistence would deter Maria from at least trying to care for her. And Regina allowed it, solely because she could see how nervous the woman was after the scare. She hadn’t seen Regina so sick since College, and it was terrifying for her. If a few meals would ease her mind, then Regina would give her that.Halfway through Regina’s first day back, a knock on the door signified a visitor. She had been in and out of meetings all day, and the thought of having to interact with someone once again filled her with frustration. A quiet groan fell from her lips, before she stood—straightening out the slightly loose blouse she wore in an effort to keep from pushing too tight at her wound—and moved to open the door.Ashley stood stiffly in the doorway, a grimace on her face as she struggled to meet the mayor’s eye.“Madam Mayor, you have a visitor.” She said quietly. “I managed to keep her in the waiting area this time.”Emma Swan was standing behind her, a sheepish smirk on her face as she waved. Regina rolled her eyes at her friendly behavior, but opened the door to let her in. Hopefully, this would not take long.“Thank you Ashley, I appreciate your diligence. Now that I’m back in the office, I’ll make sure to put in your 10% raise.”“My what—“—No questions. I’ll speak with you later.” Regina said good-naturedly before closing the door. She led Emma to the desk area, and with a sigh, Regina carefully sat and addressed the annoying with a slight glare.“What are you doing in my office this afternoon Miss Swan? “ She questioned, trying her hardest not to snap at the woman who sat before her.Technically, Emma had done nothing to her in some time. After witnessing the medical emergency, they entered a kind of truce. But it appeared the truce had ended. In some ways Regina was utterly exhausted with the cat-and-mouse game Swan insisted on playing.“I was just…checking in. Henry told me you were feeling better, I’m happy to hear it.”“Henry told you?” She questioned, her attention piqued at the mention of her son. His phone was for emergencies only, and he was not supposed to have access to the internet, so she truly could not fathom how he managed to contact her.“Yeah, I saw him at school earlier. Mary Margaret forgot her keys, so I had to drop them off for her.” She said simply, a shine in her eyes telling Regina that she was well aware of just how inappropriate her actions were.She must have deemed Regina recovered enough to continue her tirade and pathetic attempts at being in Henry’s life. It was adorable in some sense, that she thought she even had a chance to win this battle.“I’m glad you were able to speak with him and know that my condition is very stable. Is that all you came to tell me? If so—“—that’s not all. I just…the last time we actually got the chance to speak you had a medical emergency, so I wanted to reiterate that I would like visitation with Henry. I have a place now, and I live with someone who you trust enough to teach Henry. I have a stable job, a stable life, and for all intents and purposes I’m doing everything I could possibly do to be a good candidate for visitation rights.”Regina did not respond immediately, as she tried to contain the anger that coursed through her. Every time she thought Emma had gained an ounce of common sense, she reverted back to the simpleton Regina met the night Henry brought her home like some stray puppy. And maybe, Emma sensed just how much of a stray, unwanted puppy she was. She didn’t have many friends in Storybrooke, and she was unwanted by the woman who held the cards in her hands regarding the child she’d given birth to.All of this was just her acting out.Regina could not contain the chuckle that settled behind her sternum. It was incredibly rude, but she couldn’t help it. And she couldn’t help but find pleasure in the slowly downtrodden expression on Emma’s face as she realized her speech had not worked.“You are….so very special Miss Swan. So amusing. I hope you know that I am not intimidated by you in the slightest. You are nothing more than a pest to me, and I need you to understand that your behavior is not winning you any favors.” Regina leaned forward, her hands pressed on the desk so that she could both steady herself and get closer to the trembling woman. This was far from an irregular occurrence for Regina, making people tremble before her. She’d been given a gift, and she loved to flex it. “ You may not see it, but every time you open your mouth you make your life ten times more difficult in this town. I suggest you give up on your hopes to have Henry and move on with your life. It’s not too late…yet.”“Fuck you! You sadistic, tyrannical bitch.” Emma muttered, a few tears spilling from her eyes as she shot up from her seat.“Oh, so you do know big words.” Regina retorted with a smirk.“You are sacrificing your child’s happiness for your own ego. You’re sick.”“I am not sacrificing any aspect of Henry’s happiness. In fact, I’m protecting it. You may not realize it because you have spent so little to no time being a mother, but he is going through a phase right now. A phase that can only be assisted with therapy and understanding from his support system, which doesn’t include you. Your presence in this town has only made his abandonment issues worse. And your attempts at interfering with his life are making his life more miserable. I hope one day you realize that before you do even more damage to his life and yours. Now get out of my office.”“You’re fucking lying. You just want to be selfish and continue being a controlling bitch. I’ll leave, but this isn’t over.” She said, glaring at the mayor before stomping out of the room.An alarm went off on her wrist, alerting Regina to the start of her lunch hour. Though her stomach was turning from her interaction with Miss Swan, she forced herself to eat the grilled chicken wrap Maria had painstakingly put together for her. xxx Graham left the station at the latest hour possible, having spent his entire day cleaning up after his deputies—well, one deputy in particular. After returning from lunch, Emma was far more distracted than usual and she proved to be more of a nuisance than a help. She messed up paperwork 3 separate times, failed to properly secure evidence, and talked back one too many times.Graham was forced to dismiss her early, though he was glad to do so. Emma was not a bad person. Far from it. But she was very broken, and she often times allowed her skewed judgment to override her common sense. Especially when it came to Regina. It didn’t take a genius to piece together what happened. She saw Regina, which was a huge mistake. He wanted nothing more than to tell her to stay away from Regina, but it wasn’t his place.And seeing as Regina was the Sheriff Department’s boss for lack of a better term, Emma would need to bury her issues with the mayor soon to continue this job.The other deputies were beginning to notice, as were many of the citizens. Though he wouldn’t dare tell Regina, her confrontation with Emma outside of Archie’s had been seen by Granny which was part of the reason she’d been made to leave the Inn. Her favor within the town was running low because, despite common misconception, the mayor was well regarded.But Emma was digging her own grave. The only reason Graham was invested in the slightest was because he needed some semblance of peace between her and Regina to survive. He was getting very tired of the back and forth and looked forward to normalcy. It took every bit of self-control and years of practice to keep from snapping at Emma. His instinct to protect Regina was so fierce, but he knew the consequence of acting on that instinct right now would result in a bigger divide between them. Unfortunately, there was only room for more change in the near future, especially with his own agenda coming into play.Archie Hopper was a lifesaver. He was a brilliant, kind, and compassionate man whom Graham would never not be appreciative of. Not only because of his work with Regina, but because he was so willing to go above and beyond no matter what.It was well past 10 pm, but the man had gladly agreed to meet Graham at the docks for an impromptu session.He was already waiting, Pongo laying on the bench beside his owner little huffs escaping him as they waited. But he sensed their guest before Archie did, and perked up at the sound of Graham’s footsteps. He nearly pulled Archie off the bench, as the man was so focused in his book he’d not had time to brace himself but Graham stopped the pup from running too far with a few long strides and a tut of his tongue.“Thank you Archie,” Graham remarked. “I can’t tell you how much I appreciate this. I’ve been so frustrated over the past few weeks, and I’m glad you’re gracious enough to be of assistance yourself available. I truly owe you one.” “You don’t owe me in the slightest. As…unprofessional as it might seem I am very fond of Regina and am often worried for her. So knowing that someone close to her who is willing to work through his own reservations to help her is truly relieving.” Archie said, patting the seat on the other side of Pongo’s butt. Graham took the seat easily, patting the pup on his flank before turning more to speak with Archie.“What do you want to speak with me about regarding Regina? I can’t tell you specifics about her treatment but I can…nudge you in the right direction.” Archie said with a wink.Graham chuckled, but he could feel the nerves starting to crop up as he revealed the bare minimum of his new dilemma.“As I’m sure you’ve gathered by now—I have feelings for Regina. I…I care a lot about her, and I want to express that to her without having her run away from me. Something happened right before she got sick, and I’m not even sure what happened let alone how to address it, fix it, and move on to telling her how I feel.” He tried, doing his best not to think about their most recent sexual encounter or even refer to it as such because Archie was…Archie. He was a man, but he was so calm and stoic that it was hard not to think of him as someone who was too pure for any mention of sexuality.“She spoke with me about that incident, and my advice to you would be to communicate with her. She’s going to be hesitant, but I hope that your presence can help her feel safe enough to hear you out. She’s in a less volatile state now that Miss Swan is not actively trying to seek time with Henry, and—“I suspect she’s started up again. Though I haven’t spoken to Regina, I know that Emma came back looking…frustrated. She doesn’t have many places to go in this town to antagonize, and I have a feeling Regina will be dealing with her antics once again.” Graham gently interrupted, recounting Emma’s strained behavior earlier in the day.Archie sighed, his expression pinched with worry and frustration. “That’s…not great. I hope that I can be of assistance in some way so that they can co-parent in a way that is healthiest if it’s even healthy at all. But…that will take time. Regarding your attempts, I think you should get this done as soon as possible. Waiting will only cause more harm.”“You’re right, and I know it because I’ve waited long enough—but I’m terrified. These things usually go much better if she opens the line of communication first. I wish she would just call me now, but I know she won’t. It’s a school night and—His phone began to trill with the song that signified Regina’s call. It was late, but not too late so he knew that it wasn’t a true emergency nor was it—for lack of a better term—a booty call.He hesitated only a split second in answering, but at Archie’s encouraging smile, he picked up. “Are you ok?” He instinctually asked though he knew deep in his gut that she was alright.“I’m fine… I just…I wanted to see you if that’s alright. I know it’s late but—“—it’s fine, I was just thinking about you actually. I’ll be over in 10 minutes, ok?” He said, voice stronger and much more confident than he was currently feeling. It was one of the only things he could think to do. As afraid as he was, to finally speak with her and to at-least attempt to admit his feelings for her.“Ask and you shall receive I guess. Pongo and I will be taking our leave now. I know you can do this Graham. I truly believe in you. You’re a good man…and dare I say a great match for Regina….If you’d like to make this a weekly thing, I can keep this time open until you say otherwise. It’s ok to need someone to talk to every now and again.”“I would like that,” Graham admitted, pressing another pat to Pongo’s flank before standing up. His heart was racing a mile a minute, but he had to stay strong. This was his moment, one he’d waited for for a long time.There was no time to squander it. xxx The front door was open when Graham arrived. A good sign. When Regina called him this late, she usually need some sort of emotional support, and leaving the door unlocked meant she felt safe enough to trust him today. So he entered quietly closing the door behind him gently and entered the manor with a shiver. It was chilly this late at night, and though the lights were off downstairs, he could see the low light of the fireplace.When he finally entered the living room, the sight that greeted him was one that nearly made Graham fall to his knees. Regina was on the couch, wrapped up in a large fluffy blanket she must have brought down from her bedroom. She was in pajamas, and her hair was loose and curly from her recent shower. As he got closer, he could smell her lavender vanilla lotion. God, it was as if she could read his mind. She was unintentionally pulling out all of his weaknesses, but he had to push through his desire to fall at her feet and press kisses to her thighs.Then she smiled up at him. It was a soft smile, one that melted his heart completely.“Hi. Thank you for coming…I had a bit of a rough afternoon and I thought I could handle it on my own but…I was wrong. I hope it’s ok, I know you just got off work—“If I didn’t want to be here I wouldn’t have said yes Regina.” He gently admonished, moving to sit on the couch but stopping himself at the very last second. “I don’t want to sit down like this. I feel like I stink. Are any of my clothes still left here?” He asked.“Yes…bottom drawer of the dresser.” She said quietly, her cheeks turning pink as she realized how she sounded—keeping his clothes here. But Graham only smiled at her.“Thanks love, I’ll be back in a few minutes.” He promised, pressing a kiss to her forehead before turning to leave but she caught his arm. They locked eyes, and he could see the vulnerability creeping up as she gulped.“Will you…stay the night? I can wash your uniform.”“I’d like that…Can I use that fancy coffee maker to make you a treat in the morning?” He questioned, earning a chuckle from Regina.“Yes, you can do that.”He gave a little fist pump, before heading up the stairs quietly. His shower was quick, and just as Regina had said a few of his clothes were in the bottom dresser smelling fresh and with a hint of her perfume still lingering on them. He slipped into them quickly, and let his hair air dry as he quietly rushed down the stairs. Regina was still there, and when she saw him she slowly opened her arms for him to climb into.Emma must have really triggered her, and he wanted to rip her apart for it. Graham didn’t hesitate, but he switched the positions so that he was the one she leaned into, for her own comfort. Yes, she could function—but the pain was still present. He could see it in her face. He could feel it in the sigh of relief she gave when he pulled her to rest against his warm torso.They sat in silence for a while, sipping the bourbon Regina had brought out for herself before he came. But the silence didn’t last for long. The liquid courage kicked in, and he sat up the slightest bit before clearing his throat.“Can I ask you something?” He quietly requested, unsure of just what he was preparing to ask.“Yes…What is it?” She questioned, her slight fear coming to the surface. She pulled back the tiniest bit to look up at him.“I…You have to promise not to hate me if I ask this. I need you to hold on with me, and to let me get out my full train of thought before you shut down.” He said, trying his hardest not to tense up or to deliver his words with a singular hint of aggression. The last thing he wanted to do was make her uncomfortable, but ignoring the elephant in the room was only going to make things worse.“I promise.” She quietly replied, waiting eagerly for his question though he suspected she already knew what he was going to ask.“When we last saw each other there was a moment where…I made you uncomfortable. I suspect I know how, but I…I need to know exactly how because I don’t want that to happen ever again.” He admitted, voice getting tight as he remembered the moment in which she’d frozen post-orgasm. She’d looked like she was on the verge of crying, and that image—and the way in which she’d tensed in his arms in the worst way—would never leave his mind.“It’s…more complicated than that. I…I can’t explain it all now but I will. I promise. Just know that it…cumming on me isn’t—I can’t do it. I can’t. It brings up…memories and I don’t want to think of those memories when I’m with you.”“Ok. I suspected that was the reason, but now that I know for certain I’ll make sure not to do that again. I’m sorry.”“It’s ok. You didn’t know. But…we’ve talked about it. It’s done…I’m sorry for overreacting. I got scared, but I was only scared because I isolated myself from you…I always feel safe when I’m with you.” She whispered, leaning the tiniest bit closer to him.He welcomed her, especially now that he could feel the relief of knowing just what he’d done wrong, and also knowing that Regina forgave him because he truly hadn’t known. But he could hear the darkness in her voice. Could infer—had inferred before now— that something horrible happened to her. This situation had only confirmed his suspicions.“I feel safe when I’m with you too. Always.” He replied, honest in a way he hadn’t let himself reach until now. “I…I’m going to say something and I hope you won’t hate me for it but I can’t help it. After you got sick I just…I realized how close I was to losing you, and it terrified me. I don’t want to lose you. I can’t. I—” He struggled against his own fear, his body trembling the slightest bit as he tried to force the words out.But Regina felt his fear. She knew exactly what it was he was trying to convey because in some way they both had been trying to convey these feelings through their actions for years. So, with the liquor in her system freeing her from the reservations she felt in broad daylight, Regina found her courage.She pulled away slightly, but soon gripped his face in a gentle hold and pressed a kiss to his lips. One that was tender, and full of a promise Graham had only dared hope for in his dreams.“There’s no need to say it.” She practically whispered. “I feel it too…and I’m ready to go slow with you…Very slow.” At the widening of his eyes and the nearly audible increasing speed of his heart’s rhythm, Regina chuckled shyly.“I have more things to tell you but we can try…it’s time to try.”“Are you sure?” Graham questioned, a hint of vulnerability creeping up as he looked into the eyes of the woman he cared so much for. She reassured him with another kiss.“I’m sure.” She replied, a nervous smile creeping on her face as she realized just what she’d agreed to do. Regina pressed a kiss to his lips once again, because she just couldn’t get enough of his lips—and snuggled the tiniest bit closer. “I’m very sure.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The rest of the week was odd.Both Regina and Graham struggled to keep their composure. They were giddy as school children, and containing that excitement was near impossible.As much as they both had tried to deny their feelings in the past, the prospect of being able to finally enjoy each other in a strictly romantic sense—no second guesses, and no uncertainty about just where they stood— was overwhelming.The anticipation was fierce, and focusing on work was the worst kind of torture.They just barely made it through each day, and by the end of it, they were desperate to see one another, though neither would admit it. So, they resolved to message each other before they fell asleep, casual check-ins that would be inconspicuous to everyone but them.The week objectively did not go terribly. Nothing out of the ordinary occurred, and the workload for both of them was light. The Swan woman stayed away by some miracle, and the biggest nuisance Regina was forced to deal with was a council meeting that took 3 extra hours because the eldest member of the council didn’t understand that Regina couldn’t create funds out of thin air, as if by some magic.Friday evening rolled around, and Maria stopped by after work to execute her duty as best friend/ babysitter for the weekend. They had no plans to fuck, but they never exactly planned to fuck. Their escapades were usually spontaneous, and because of that fact—having Maria stay over for the weekend made the most sense. Though Graham was keeping strictly to the Doctor’s orders, and would most likely refuse to touch her because they hadn’t reached the 4-week mark post-surgery.She looked exhausted by the time she made it into the living room. Maria worked as an animal therapist for some of the kids in town—a program Regina had suggested as a result of her own experiences as a child, and one that had been flourishing since its inception—so she was busiest in the late afternoon and evening. Her willingness to come to a home that wasn’t hers after a long day was a testament to their friendship.When she poked her head into the living room to see just who was awake, as the light was on, Regina was waiting—an extra glass of wine, freshly poured was pointedly left on the coffee table. Maria sagged in relief, making her way to the couch after practically abandoning her bags in the foyer. She didn’t even both trying to take her bags up to the guest bedroom, she most certainly just didn’t have the energy. She simply slumped on the couch beside Regina and took the glass of wine with an exhausted sigh.“Thank you for this,” Regina murmured with a small smile. She took a sip of her now wine for courage and turned to her old friend. “I know you’re exhausted and putting up with Henry for the rest of the weekend will only exhaust you more but—”“—no need for all that. I’m happy to do this, even if I have to put up with your sulking young man for the weekend. Besides, this feels very much like old times. Sitting around with you, slightly tipsy and slightly aroused. It’s a very familiar and welcome setting.” She said with a hint of a teasing tone, pressing her cold toes to Regina’s thigh—the action earning a giggle Regina hadn’t thought still existed in her.For a long time, Regina had thought that side of her—the girlish and wild side that only seemed to exist when Maria was around—died. But here she was, once again with Maria at her side and a bubbling sense of excitement filling her chest.“I have no recollection of what you are talking about,” Regina said in response, a blush coming to her cheeks.“Sure, Regina. I know it was nearly 20 years ago, but I know for a fact that you remember more than you care to admit.” She said though she was purposefully not forcing the issue.That was the exquisite beauty of Maria Gothel. She pushed only when the time was right, and at this moment the time was far from right.Together, they finished off a bottle of wine and stumbled up the stairs well past midnight. The guest room was abandoned, and Maria eventually ended up at Regina’s side—cuddled up beside her with the comforter tucked under her chin.She smiled a drunken smile and scooted the tiniest bit closer. “Are you excited for your date tomorrow? It’s a long time coming.” She whispered, for some reason dedicated to hiding their exchange from some imaginary figure.“I’m so excited but I’m also terrified,” Regina admitted, her eyes wide and so incredibly uncertain.“Why are you scared? You know Graham is good for you. He’s done nothing but take care of you and keep you safe.” Maria said, her language was very intentional, and it affected Regina just as much as she feared it would. She’d never felt safe anywhere before Graham, and Maria knew it. But that was part of the problem.Her fear boiled up to choke her, and the words just wouldn’t come out. Only a few stray tears managed to slip past, and Maria cooed at their presence. Pressing her hand to Regina’s cheek and wiping the tears away.“It’s ok, you don’t have to say anything else. I’m sorry I brought it up, you know how I get when I’ve been drinking. The last thing I want to do is make you uncomfortable—“—What if I tell him and he thinks I’m…” Regina gave a shaky sigh, refusing to say any variation of the word that had haunted her entire life. “What if he hates me because I didn’t tell him before we started all this? I know that I’m going to enjoy spending time with him, and I know where it’s going to lead but…I don’t want him to leave. I don’t.” She said, more tears falling as the worst-case scenario ran through her head.“He’s not going to leave.”“But how do you know? No-one knows—“—I know,” Maria said firmly. Her eyes blazed with certainty and understanding as she looked upon her fearful friend. “I know because I know Graham. Though not as much as you might know him, I know for sure that he’d rather die than hurt you. He will understand. So try to take some deep breaths and get some sleep. Come on, no-more sad talk. You’re going to have a great date and everything is going to be fine.” Maria promised and for a little bit Regina let herself indulge in the comfort of Maria’s certain wordsThey echoed through her mind as she fell asleep, and kept her calm even as dreams of the worst kind ran rampant through her mind. xxx The next morning, Regina woke up first. It was late for her, around 8.By some miracle, she was not hungover in the slightest, but Maria most definitely would be. Despite how long it had been since their more reckless days, she could see the signs from a mile away. So Regina grabbed a glass of water and some pain pills from her stash and set them on the bedside table before beginning her day.Henry needed breakfast, and Maria would need a remedy to soothe her throbbing head.It was pancake day, so she whipped up a series of chai pancakes with a side of hot chocolate. The scent drew both Henry and Maria down the stairs, and they both sat at the kitchen island with bleary eyes. Neither of them was able to open their eyes when their plates slid before them, but they managed to eat.The morning was simple for the most part, as the remedy Regina left for Maria saved her from certain demise and gave her enough strength to keep Henry occupied while Regina caught up on paperwork.Time flew by, and before she knew it the evening was approaching.She and Graham had agreed to a nice dinner at a restaurant just outside of town. Though most of the town suspected they were together, there was no need to confirm their suspicions.Besides, as leaders of the town, neither of them would have been able to let loose with the looming fear of being recognized in town. Graham chose the place, though he relayed the address to Regina quickly to allow her time to both get ready and begin the 40-minute drive.It looked to be a place that rested on the cusp of fancy and business casual, which meant it was perfect for Regina’s wardrobe. After enlisting Maria’s help in feeding Henry, she hopped in the shower to begin the arduous task of looking good. Not just good in the most basic sense of the word but good enough to eat. Good enough to tempt. Good enough to scare Graham with the sheer amount of attention she was getting.She’d never actually dressed up for Graham, and this was the time to show up and show out.First, was a luxurious shower stocked full of the loveliest scents. When she was glistening with scented lotions, Regina slipped on the most expensive set of lingerie she owned. Autumn was turning swiftly into a brisk winter, so stockings were now in order. The garter she utilized was not necessary in the slightest, it would only serve to make her feel the slightest bit more confident. Then, the dress she’d spent hours searching for. It fit her like a glove and accentuated every curve in the most perfect way.The piece-de-resistance were the 6-inch heels pointed-toe heels that made her ass look great. She was ready much faster than she’d initially expected, so there was no choice but to get moving.As Regina made her way down the stairs, she peeked her head into the living room to check in Maria. Henry was pouting, but she was happy as a clam and let out a squeal when she looked upon Regina.“You look stunning honey.” She said, a warm smile gracing her face. Henry flicked his eyes to her briefly but said nothing.The sting of his reaction—or lack thereof—was lessened by the hug Maria delivered.“Have fun tonight ok? Don’t think about anything other than what is in front of you.” She whispered as she squeezed Regina hard. “You’re gonna have so much fun. You smell so good too, I need to raid your shower the minute you leave.” She said with a chuckle before pulling away.“Feel free, I have plenty. I’ll see you…later.” Regina said with a shrug before moving to give Henry a kiss on the crown of his head. He moved away, as he had taken to doing often nowadays and for once Regina didn’t let the reaction break her. She simply sucked in a deep breath, and straighten out a few non-existent wrinkles in her dress. “I’ll see you tomorrow my little prince. Good night, be nice to Maria.”“Whatever,” Henry mumbled, though he softened considerably at her warm tone.With one last wave, Regina left and began the ride to Bella Notte. xxx Graham left home early after dropping Lobo off at the Inn. Ruby had offered to keep an eye on Lobo for him, although at times Graham suspected the visit was more so for Ruby’s benefit than his.Though they’d agreed on a certain time, he could not help but leave early. He was desperate to see her, and he wanted to get a good feel for the place before she arrived. Every second of the drive was excruciating, and his mind wouldn’t shut off.He’d waited for this day since meeting Regina. Yes, it was ridiculous to say but it was true—the moment he met her, he knew that he would do anything for her. And that sentiment had carried on and most likely would carry on for the rest of his life. She had wanted a friends-with-benefits relationship, so that’s what he gave her.On the days she struggled, and needed kindness he was there, and on the days she felt undeserving and in need of punishment he coaxed her out of it as best as he could. Because no one should be lost in their own darkness. At least not alone.But now she was ready to be treated in the way she deserved, even though she didn’t know it yet. He had never been more excited, fearful, and hopeful all at once.So, he left early in an attempt to clear his mind. And when he pulled into the parking lot, he was only given 10 minutes of measured breathing and praying to an unknown dirty of some sort.He watched Regina’s car pull into the parking lot, and as soon as she pulled into a spot he moved. Their reservation was already confirmed, and everything was set—he just needed to work up the courage to greet her.And he tried, walking up towards the car with a hint of swagger in his step but then she stepped out of the car.First, her golden leg was accentuated by a killer black high heel and simple stockings he wanted to take off with his teeth. She was wearing a coat, but Graham could tell by the amount of deliciously soft-looking skin that her dress had a slit. A high one. The lace of the tops of those stockings peeked out just a touch when she shifted to grab her bag.He held back a groan.The light breeze surrounding them gave him a hint of her sweet perfume. Her usual lavender and vanilla were accentuated by something sensual and heady that made his knees weaken.And then she was standing, her eyes brightening the moment she saw him. The wind pushed open her coat, revealing the front of the tight black dress practically painted onto her body. It had an asymmetrical strap at first glance but actually possessed a tiny strap on the opposite side. Her hair was carefully styled into perfect waves, and her makeup was simple but perfect as always. The only difference was the deep, dark red that graced her lips. Somehow, the color accentuated the scar that made his knees weak and he couldn’t hold back any longer before rushing forward to press her to him in a light hug.“Hi.” He simply uttered, a spark of embarrassment climbing up his spine at the casual greeting. But it seemed to only ease her spirits, as she chuckled in response to his gruff greeting.She pulled away slightly to look up at him, her voice becoming soft suddenly. “Hi.” She nearly whispered. “I’m glad we’re doing this. I’m very nervous.” She said a shy smile pulled at her lips.“I’m nervous too. But we’re gonna have fun. Are you ready? The table’s ready for us.”“I’m ready,” Regina replied, grabbing his hand and leading him into the restaurant.It was a fancy place, the kind that would have taken a month to get a reservation in had Graham not pulled a few strings. They were given one of the best tables, and a bottle of wine was waiting for them in the very center of the table—the expensive kind.It was perfect. Low-lit, with the savory scents of various meals floating around the room and mingling together to create a tempting atmosphere that made them both hungry.Graham pulled out Regina’s seat for her and gently helped her out of her coat.The sight of her in that dress, with no obstructions and no distractions to pull his attention away from the beautiful woman before him, made him dizzy. But he kept control of himself—just barely—and sat across from her as any civilized man would.They made small talk for a while, something easy and familiar that would also them to ease into this. They’d had dinner a few times over the years, though never in a setting as formal as this. It was odd, for a while—but once the wine settled and their dinner was ordered things went smoother. Regina was charming—a fact Graham knew very well, but had yet to truly experience for himself. In more ways than one, she brought a smile to Graham’s face and made him laugh more than he thought humanly possible.Even in the moments where she wasn’t trying—when she seemed unsure of herself when she doubted a joke she made or something she said. She would draw into herself the tiniest bit, but the moment he reached for her, she would come back.And she would look so sweet, so soft and vulnerable that Graham wanted to get lost in her time and time again. She tried to be so big and bad all day, but in these moments he was beginning to realize that she was even more dangerous like this.He would do anything for her, like this.Dinner itself was nice. Regina ordered a pasta dish of sorts, one that looked like it was drowning in the most perfect sauce imaginable. He got some fancy—and quite frankly overpriced—steak with an abundance of side dishes that were just as good if not better than the actual piece of meat.They were both very full and very happy by the end of their meal—but neither was ready to end the night so soon.As Graham walked Regina to her car—a hand on the small of her back—he let out a sigh. Maybe it was the good meal or the side effects of the last bits of wine still lingering in his system but he felt much more confident than he had hours ago. It was nearing midnight now, but he couldn’t care less. He didn’t want this blissful night to end just yet.“Maria’s still with Henry, right?” He asked as they both paused in front of the Mercedes. She’d refuse him, that much he was already certain of, but there was no harm in trying to extend their time together.“Yes, she’s staying all weekend just in case…why? Are you not looking forward to letting me go so soon? We see each other almost every day.” She reminded him with a smirk.“No, no I’m not. I had a great time tonight Regina. Stay with me for a bit longer.”“What exactly will we do? It’s so late we almost go kicked out of the restaurant, and Storybrooke is still nearly an hour away. You’d have to pull something very convincing out of your hat to get what you want….as much as I’d like to spend more time with you like this.” She said, her voice dropping to a low whisper as she blushed the tiniest bit.Graham had no earthly idea of what he would do or what he could find at this hour, but he was determined. He glanced around, hoping with all hope that some answer would fall magically out of the sky—and for the first time in his life the mysterious forces of the universe answered his prayers.A flyer was posted on an electrical pole right beside Regina’s car. Fate, as it were, that she would park beside an advertisement for a nearby carnival.“We could check out this carnival. It’s only 10 minutes away and doesn’t close until 2. We could at least take a walk—enjoy the lights and maybe a few rides.” He offered, unsure for the first time all evening just what Regina’s response would be.She pondered for a brief moment before her smile grew even wider.“That sounds nice. Let’s go. I can meet you—“—No! Just…Let me drive you. I’ll circle back to bring you to your car.” He offered, a hint of desperation coloring his voice. It was embarrassing how much he wanted to pamper her, the way in which he was practically begging her to sit beside him—but he couldn’t care less. Not when there was a very real possibility that she would sit beside him. And that’s all that mattered.She chuckled at his eagerness but nodded.The Carnival was nearly empty, but it was still beautiful. The glittering fairy lights and neon lights of the various rides and stands were perfect.They illuminated the concrete pathways and cast a kaleidoscope of colors across Regina’s face. Her eyes were sparkling with wonder and excitement—and it occurred to him that this was possibly the very first time Regina had been able to truly enjoy a Carnival. Storybrooke had 4 carnivals a year—the Autumn Carnival, The Summer Carnival, the Christmas Carnival and the Spring Carnival. All of them were big deals and each time the mayor was required to schmooze and make alliances with those who did not see her often.But this time, she was able to fully enjoy herself. Most of the rides were no longer open, but the Ferris wheel was. With one glance, Graham knew that he’d find a way to get her up there.The operator of the ride was kind, though he was clearly tired. He must have seen something in them—or recognized the couple for what they were—because he lit the ride up as bright as it could go, and let them on.They were the only ones here, so he could see the layers of armor fall off the higher they got. Little giggles fell from her lips as they ascended, her hand reaching out to grab his.When they reached the top, for a moment she looked out on the empty carnival—still shimmering with light and looking like a beautiful painting they were privy to.Her eyes were sparkling with a childish joy he had never seen before, and for once he was willing to thank the universe for its grace in allowing him this. She looked over to him, a grin on her face, and without hesitation pulled him into a sweet kiss.Arguably, the sweetest and most chaste she’d ever given him. Regina was stingy with her kisses and unless they were in the very heat of the moment or she was desperate for release she often skipped the act altogether. But this was different for the both of them. This was something new and exciting and…dare he even think it—loving.The gentle way in which she brought him closer, stroking his hair just the tiniest bit. The careful way in which he grabbed her waist out of instinct. The taste of her—some mix of the caramel corn he’d bought her right when they arrived and the wine from their meal. It was all perfect.And when they came up for air shortly after reaching the bottom once again Graham knew that everything would be fine.They would navigate this thing one way or another, and it would be good. xxx After their kiss, Regina could not keep the smile off her face.It was small, but it was present from the moment they stepped off the Ferris wheel until the moment they returned to the parking lot of Bella Notte.When Graham pulled up beside the Mercedes, Regina shifted to her side so she could face him—ignoring the pull of her wound and focusing only on the throbbing between her legs, a throbbing that had been growing and growing since the moment she saw him outside of the restaurant.Gods, she wanted to do things to him. She wanted him to do filthy, unholy things to her, and despite already knowing the answer she was willing to go out on a limb and at least try to seduce him.He gulped when he met her eyes, surely recognizing the heat in her dark gaze.“Reginaaa.” He hissed, practically begging her in as few words as possible not to tempt him. But she pressed on anyway.“Grahaaam,” She mocked in the slightest, smirking at the agony he was so obviously experiencing. “The parking lot is empty. I’ve been thinking about how good you would feel against me all night. I really liked just…hanging out with you for lack of a better term but you’ve trained me well. I can’t think about your hands or your anything without getting turned on. We don’t have to do anything crazy. But I’m so wet for you. And I miss having your cum in me.” She pointed out, leaning closer to him the tiniest bit. He groaned at her words and reached up to take her face in the palm of his hand.She tilted her head back to make it easier and batted her eyelashes one good time. “What if we just played around a little bit? Hands only. Fuck, I’d love to feel your thick fingers inside me. I miss them so bad. And then I could take your cock in my hand. I could feel you c—“God fucking dammit,” Graham growled, before launching forward and pulling Regina into a searing kiss that was a stark juxtaposition to the one they’d had atop the Ferris wheel. But it was perfect. The most perfect way to end the evening, at least in her opinion. He pulled away briefly. “Tell me if you feel even a twinge of pain, you got it? If I see you wincing tomorrow I won’t touch you for another month.”Regina couldn’t hold back a whine at that and nodded. “I promise. Come a little bit closer, reaching so far hurts.” She admitted, glancing down at his belt buckle that was just a hair out of her comfort area but he shook his head.“Don’t worry about me. I just want to make you feel good.”“But—“No. I just want to please you. You can pay me back later but it won’t be necessary. I get pleasure from making you feel good.” He replied, his tone especially pointed. He must have deciphered the bare minimum of what caused her upset before she’d fallen ill. There was a look in his eyes, one that betrayed the casual facade he was trying to keep up for her sake.He was thinking ahead even more than Regina was—because that particular trigger was far from her mind at the moment, and she’d fully been prepared to jerk him off until he spilled over her fingers. It hadn’t even occurred to her that it would be a trigger, just as it hadn’t occurred to her last time—but he was thinking ahead. Even without all of the context, he was trying to preserve her. But also trying hard not to embarrass her.Because when she did not respond outside of panting breaths, he reached over to ruck up her dress, revealing the lacy thong hiding underneath, framed by black garters.He groaned at the sight of them and licked his lips in a way that stole Regina’s breath. She arched her back with a whine as he pulled them down and pocketed them without hesitation.She spread her legs a bit more and reached down to sweep through her wet folds, but he stopped her swiftly.“Keep your hands at your side. You asked me to touch you, so I will. But you need to let me. Just focus on feeling good, ok?”She nodded meekly, just before he slipped a single finger inside her—palm up, seeking the spongy patch inside her that made her come so hard she cried. He nearly found it, but she wriggled a bit in an effort to assist him and he huffed in playful frustration. Another finger slid in beside the first, and he set a pace that was just on the right side of ferocious.Within a few minutes, Regina’s eyes were forced closed with pleasure. Every breath she took was shaky, and with every roll of her hips, Graham watched her with rapt attention. He was leaning over in a position that must have been uncomfortable, but his poker face was immaculate as all Regina could see was a feral satisfaction.“You’re so fucking gorgeous. I love watching you like this, I wish I could turn the lights on but I know if I do we’ll get caught. I’ll just have to enjoy the noises you’re making, and the sweet smell of your pussy.” He said, growling at the whimper she gave.She’d missed this so much, even though it hadn’t been too long ago since their last encounter. But so much had happened, and every day of her recovery siphoned a new wave of want and desire in Regina. As she’d said, Graham had her trained. So much of her time was spent thinking about not only the way he fucked her but the way he cared for her even when she was an insufferable bitch. And as their very first date night came to an end, she was reminded of how much he took care of her once again. With such ease too, like it was second nature. And it terrified her.But it also thrilled her. As his thick fingers pumped in and out of her soaking core, she thanked whoever was responsible for him because now that she’d gotten a taste of how soft he could be—there was no going back.That was all she’d ever dreamed, some odd carnal mixture of gratification in the bedroom and care in her day-to-day life. The more she thought about it, the closer she got and Graham milked her reactions and pushed her further and further until there was no going back.“Graham, I’m gonna come!” She whined, rolling her hips again with the time of his thrusts. His thumb was rubbing perfect circles on her clit. He leaned down even more just in time and caught her lips just as her orgasm crested. The waves of her pleasure were almost painful, the clamping of her pussy around his fingers was just on the right side of painful.It took Regina a few minutes to calm down, but by the time Graham was gently taking his fingers out of her, she gave another whimper as she gripped his wrist.“Fuck…” She whispered, trying hard to catch her breath but failing. And her breathing only became more erratic when Graham took his glistening fingers into his mouth with a satisfied groan.“You taste so good. Once you’re fully healed, I’m gonna lock you in my bedroom for a day and just eat your sweet pussy. God, I can’t wait.” He growled, earning one last whine from Regina.“You’re gonna kill me one day. The French call orgasms la petit mort—the little death—and I wholeheartedly agree.”“Good, that’s my job.” He said with a smirk, pressing another kiss to her lips. He caught a glimpse of the time. “It’s getting late. Are you sure you’re good to drive home? I can take you home and come back for my car at my lunch break.”“No, I’ll be fine….I had a really good time tonight Graham. I know we…usually do things like this but it’s—I want you to know it’s different.” Regina tried, struggling to find a way to communicate her feelings, but luckily Graham seemed to understand.“It is different. I like this…somehow even more than what we had before. I…I haven’t had many… good sexual experiences, but I like making you feel good. And I know you’ll take care of me too. I like…being with you—-fuck this is harder than I thought. I’d initially thought the hardest part was over but it’s far from over. I…” He struggled to find the words. “I haven’t had many good experiences either,” Regina admitted quietly, a thick wave of fear almost stilling her tongue as she felt the first steps of fully releasing her deepest trauma. Now was not the time, but she would have to eventually tell him. And she could sense by his tone that he had much to reveal to her as well. Not now though, right now was reserved for only the faintest hint of vulnerability. “But, whenever I’m with you I feel safe…I like being with you too.” She said with a small smile, the euphoria of her post-orgasmic state fading the slightest bit but still bolstering her enough to be honest.He pressed a kiss to her lips once more, before helping her unbuckle—because the entire time he fucked her with his fingers, she was still buckled in. Then, he left the car and guided her into her own.They ventured the dark roads whilst keeping each other’s cars in sight, and by the time they returned home—they both were smiling like idiots.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
After the most heavenly of highs came devastating lows. Regina knew that all too well.After their date, life went back to normal. They saw each other for lunch every other day, and even though the lunches were fast they were very enjoyable. And thy annually ate. Graham even brought her a few home meals. His sheepish expression as pulled outIt wasn’t until nearly a week later that things started to fall apart. Not between them, but in life. Everything in the town seemed to go wrong at once, and despite her best efforts the town was determined to be a mess.Everyone wanted something from her, and at every turn, it seemed that more and more from her.By the middle of the week, she was struggling to stay afloat, and the only relief she could find outside of the quick chats she was able to get with Graham was her appointment with Archie.“How have things been going between you and Graham?” Archie questioned, his head tilted in intrigue. It had been only a few days since their very first date, and every day since Regina struggled not to find her way to Graham’s home in the middle of the night. She wanted to see him as soon as possible, but both of their jobs were creating a major challenge.The mere mention of him, and the memory of their date would have to be enough for now.“They’re….going slow. Slow for us anyway. We had a great time at dinner, and we went to a carnival afterward which was very nice. We…We kissed on top of the carousel-like it was some sappy movie—and we…got a little handsy in the car. We haven’t had the chance to speak for more than a few hours since we went out, but I anticipate another very nice date.” She explained in a reserved tone, trying her hardest not to give away the sheer excitement she felt at the memory.Archie gave a soft smile at her recollection and made a quick note before speaking. “That sounds lovely. I’m very happy to hear that. My next question might seem a little bit forward, but I promise my motives are nothing but altruistic. I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.” Archie said, leaning forward the slightest bit.“I know Archie.” Regina replied, her voice soft as she tried to relay her trust in her therapist. She had been hesitant to attend therapy many years ago, but Archie made it easy. He trusted her to set boundaries when she needed to, but she trusted him to push her when it was time. And this was one of those times. “I trust you so…Say whatever it is you need to say.”His smile softened even more by some miracle, and he nodded before glancing down at his notes. “I know in the past you’ve experienced dissociation whilst engaging in sexual activity—and it’s happened a few times in the early days with you and Graham. I was wondering if—seeing as you are heading into this new version of your relationship—-did you have any issues engaging in activities?”“No actually…We could have had a hiccup had Graham not stopped me from doing something very stupid. But over all I enjoyed myself very much.”“You enjoyed yourself…Do you not think that Graham enjoyed himself?” Archie questioned quietly.“No, it’s not that it’s just….” She struggled for a moment with how to word it without traumatizing Archie. Though he was most likely traumatized enough by her sessions alone to be desensitized. “He helped me, but he knew that because of the position we were in that moment pleasuring him would be triggering for me. I hadn’t even thought about it to be quite honest, because all I wanted was to touch him. But he switched things around in a way that didn’t embarrass me or make me think twice which I really appreciated.” She said, her cheeks becoming slightly red as she relayed the information as clinically as she could.Archie’s smile grew wider, and he made a note once again. “That’s wonderful Regina. Sometimes we have the habit of ignoring our triggers to make it seem as though the trauma never occurred. But I’m glad he’s present and observant enough to help you break past that habit. I’m glad you two were able to make things work in a way that was healthy for both of you. Graham seems to care for you a lot. And it must be nice to know he can identify your triggers without you even mentioning them or without you giving him a full explanation of your trauma and its accompanying triggers.”“It’s very nice. But I know it won’t be able to last forever. There are…so many aspects of my trauma and trauma responses that I’m coming to realize are too complex for him to just guess. Maybe it should have been obvious but...I need to talk with him…but I don’t know if I’ll be able to do it alone.” She admitted.“Well, you don’t have to do it alone. I am more than happy to assist you, and to be present when you speak with him.” Archie offered.“That would be great. I think having you there as a buffer would be very useful…I’ll talk to him about it soon—-“ She began, just as the timer went off, signifying the end of their session. But as Regina moved to stand, she couldn’t help but notice that Archie hadn’t moved a muscle. “Is everything alright?”“Yes! Yes, I intended to run this by you during the session, but I wanted to allow you to control the pace of our session because I could tell you needed it. I won’t charge you for this, but I think it will be very useful to talk to you about it.” He said, Regina made a mental note to keep a keen eye on the time to ensure she paid him properly for his time despite his assurance otherwise.She settled back into the seat and gave him a nod. “Ok, I’m all ears.”“Good…well, as you know my sessions with Henry have been less and less productive since his birth mother came into town. I have been trying to make a breakthrough with him, but my attempts have failed dramatically. But, I think I have found a solution. But…it’s one I don’t think you’ll like very much…” He said, shrinking back from the curious glare Regina shot his way.“And what exactly is the solution? I will put aside my personal feelings for Henry, you know this.” She replied slowly.“Yes, I do know this. Which is why I think the best solution will be to have Henry meet with Emma on supervised visits. I believe the reason he has been so stubborn in his fantasies, is because he knows it hurts you. He has been hurt by the perceived deception of you not revealing his status as an adopted child before now. So, he’s retaliating with everything he knows will hurt you. He sees Emma, for now, as yet another method of hurting you.But, I think that if he actually meets with her—under your supervision—and understands that she is only a human just like him and not some paragon of salvation things will shift. He thinks that she will save him from the emotions he is feeling. I know it will be hard for you to allow Miss Swan this, especially after she has crossed so many boundaries of yours but I truly think this will be beneficial for not only Henry but for you as well.” He explained, watching every minute reaction she gave as the words sank in.That was the absolute last thing she wanted to—or even expected to—hear.Her first reaction was to revolt against the suggestion.Henry didn’t need contact in the slightest bit with Emma Swan, but the more she thought about what he said the more his words made sense. Henry was only acting out because he wanted her to feel the pain and frustration that he was feeling as he navigated just what it meant to him to be a child who was adopted.And as much as Regina hated the idea, she was certain that was Archie was suggesting could help Henry. And maybe get Emma Swan to understand that he was not some toy and that taking care of and navigating the emotions of a precious child such as Henry would be difficult.“Alright…I will trust your suggestion because I trust you. But I want the very first visit to be with you present.” She insisted.Archie’s shoulders un-tensed and he let out a sigh of relief. “I can arrange that. I’ll set a date, and you can speak with Miss Swan because I think that will be useful for your journey into healing.” Archie said, earning a groan.“Fine. I’ll do it. Email me the date once you’ve set it and we’ll move from there…If this doesn’t work and it only makes things worse I….I think I might lose my mind.” She admitted, instead of the threat she had intended to give. As much as she wanted to be angry, she had been angry for most of her life and quite frankly…She was tired. She wanted peace in her life, and if allowing Emma Swan into her life for this short period of time—because there was no doubt in her mind that Emma would dip the minute things got hard.“I understand Regina, and I appreciate your trust. I’ll see you soon.”“See you soon,” Regina replied with a nod of her head.She left the office slightly shaken, but she could only dwell on it for so long. There was too much to do. xxx Throughout the day, Regina couldn’t help but think about Archie’s suggestion. Both of them. She did not like Emma Swan. It would be harsh to say that she hated the woman, but she was damn near close and she wanted her gone more than anything in the world. But if this would help Henry past his anger and help him heal then she would do anything. Even seek the woman out right before her shift ended.Walking into the Sheriff’s Department building was always daunting.It was very clear that most of the department hated her because of her strict ways and perfectionist tendencies. And as expected, the moment her heels clicked on the linoleum all of the deputies sat straighter. They nervously looked back in her direction, some with a hint of lust in their eyes and others with disdain. Routine as usual.Emma’s disdain was clear as day, but it melted into fear the closer Regina got to her.“Miss Swan, may I speak with you in private for a moment? I won’t be long.” Regina promised, trying her hardest not to appear abrasive or aggressive in any way.Emma gulped as she looked up at the mayor, but she nodded. “Brilliant, follow me,” Regina said before leading the way into an empty conference room.When Emma was begrudgingly inside, she shut and lock the door. With a sigh, she began the speech she’d been preparing since her session with Archie earlier in the afternoon.“I know you don’t like me. I don’t like you. But, Dr. Hopper—who is Henry’s therapist—suggested I speak with you. He has suggested we begin supervised visits, and while I don’t want you near him, I do think the visits will be beneficial for Henry. So, leave your schedule open and I will contact you when he has picked a time that is best for him. We will be having this supervised visit in his office I presume, so if you have any hang-ups about therapists I suspect you keep them to yourself.” She simply said before standing to leave once again.She was almost out the door when Emma reached out and grabbed her forearm. Instinctually, Regina ripped her hand out of the blonde woman’s grip and glared back at her. “Don’t test your luck Miss Swan. You are on thin ice, and you always will be. I’ve expressed before that I do not like to be touched, so don’t do it again.” Regina threatened, her words punched with a hint of husk as her voice took on some of the anger she was hiding deep within.Emma held up her hands in surrender. “I’m sorry, I just—is this real? Are you really giving me this?”“I am not giving you anything. You are giving to Henry because your presence in his life has only worsened his pain. You’ve taken a sense of stability from his life because of your inconsistent presence and pop-ups. If you do anything or say anything out of line I will destroy you—even if its the last thing I do.” Regina growled, stalking towards Emma—-a bit of glee rising up at the terror rising in Emma’s face as she tried to escape but only managed to trap herself between Regina and the wall.“Do you understand?”“Yes, I understand.”“Good. I’ll send you the appointment time and date when it’s ready.” Regina said, before leaving the room as swiftly as possible.She stalked right to the Sheriff’s office, where she could see Graham’s burly figure hunched over what she presumed was paperwork. She didn’t even bother to knock, ripping the door open and shutting it closed behind her in a way that was loud but not rude.It did its job in catching his attention, and at first, he was prepared for some sort of confrontation, but the moment he saw Regina a bright smile graced his features. For some, it may look odd to see such an imposing man smile so brightly. It didn’t seem to fit his gruff persona, but these moments of levity and general sweetness made her love him even more.He stood, and discreetly shut the blinds before pouncing on her.The kiss was not at nearly as heated as she anticipated. Though they were both were in need and desperately wanted to fuck each other—the kiss was so sweet it made her melt. It spoke of just how much he just missed her, and when he pulled away he took Regina into his arms gently.“Hi darling…It’s good to see you.” He murmured, lips pressed to the crown of her head. She blushed at the affection, but nuzzled closer minutely.“It’s good to see you too…I had a great time the other night if I haven’t said it already.” She said quietly.“Me too love. I can’t wait to do it again. What are you doing tonight?”“Paperwork most likely. Maybe I can…make an extra portion for dessert? Then after Henry falls asleep, we can—never mind it’s a dumb idea I don’t know why I—“Don’t shut yourself down, love. If you want something, feel free to ask for it. I want to make you happy…just tell me what you need.” He said, pulling away slightly to look into her eyes.She struggled against the urge to shy away from his gaze, but Archie’s voice echoed in the back of her mind. Not a specific quote from any of their hundreds of sessions together, but a blanket feeling of security and acceptance.She was allowed to ask for what she wanted, and with Graham, she would most likely get anything she asked. He would move the world to please her.So she took a deep breath and met his gaze once again. “I was thinking we could watch a movie or something like that. I enjoyed going out with you, but I doubt our schedules will align often and it would be easier to—“—That sounds perfect. I’ll see you tonight.” He said, his smile only growing wider at the thought of spending more time with Regina. He pressed another kiss to her lips, but this time Regina deepened it. She just couldn’t help it. His touch ignited something within her that was all-consuming and so addictive that she couldn’t help but reach out for it as often as she could.Even though they were in his office, the rest of the department mere feet away Regina resolved to indulge for a brief moment. He hadn’t shaved since they saw each other last, and the scratch of his beard was a pleasant sensation that made her shiver. He reached down to gently cup her ass, and she wriggled closer—her breasts pressing up against his chest.God, she missed him touching. her. She missed how warm his bare skin was—the way it filled her up and made her feel whole even when she was pretending that what was between them was nothing more than hormones. She wanted to roll around in bed with him for hours, but that was not in the cards at the moment.Regina knew damn well that, though he hadn’t said it, Archie would suggest they wait a little while longer before engaging in full-on sex again.They were entering a new chapter in their relationship, and the intimacy and domesticity of their relationship would most likely be a trigger in and of itself. She had to step carefully because the last thing she wanted to do was fuck up.So she pulled away, her breathing uneven and her legs shaking the smallest bit as she tried to calm the storm of arousal raging through her.Graham took in a deep breath and released her from his gentle grip.“You’re going to kill me, Regina. I can’t keep my hands off you.” He murmured, agony dripping off his tense frame.“I wish you could bend me over this desk and make me scream, but I actually came to speak with you about something important. Two important things actually.” She said, the remainder of her session with Archie sobering her and extinguishing any arousal she’d had.The same sobering realization came over Graham, and he shook off the last bits of temptation to give her is full attention.“I spoke with Dr. Hopper today and he’s made a few…recommendations. He thinks I should have supervised visits between Henry and Miss Swan…I agreed, but I will only do them in his office. I’ve spoken to her and she’s agreed to the visits…I don’t want to do them. I don’t want her to be near Henry but Archie’s theory is most likely correct. I just…I want Henry to be happy. Even if it comes at my expense, as long as he’s happy that’s all that matters.” She whispered, tears stinging her eyes as she imagined what her future would most likely look like from now on.Swan having access to Henry, building some sort of relationship with him—hopefully healing some part of Henry and allowing him to thrive in the way he head been before he found out about his adoption. But his happiness would come at a steep cost for Regina. Losing him to the woman who’d given birth to him was a fear that had always been present for her, but now it was becoming reality.“I know it must be hard, but you’re doing a great job. The fact that you’re trying to help him, even though you most certainly do not want to is a mark of how good of a mother you are. If you need me to be present, I’ll do so. Anything to make this easier for you.” He said, taking her hand gently to ensure she understood how sincere he was. Regina reveled in the warmth of his touch.“Would you come to one? I…I know it will be odd because Emma is your deputy and no-one knows about us, but I…I would like to have you there.” She admitted.“Then I’ll be there. Whenever you need me…I know how important it is to you that we be discreet, and I’ll maintain that discretion. But I’ll be there for you as often as you need. Even if I have to make a million excuses and write a novel’s worth of lies to make things seem logical.” He said with a chuckle, one that Regina mirrored.She took a moment to sigh in relief and squeeze his hand just the tiniest bit. He leaned down to press a kiss to her forehead.“We need to go back out there. It’s already a little bit suspicious.” She whispered, though her actions were a direct contradiction to her words as she leaned into him once more.“You’re right.” He murmured, pulling away with clear reluctance. “It’s ok, I’ll see you tonight. It’s only a few hours away.” He tried with a shy smile.“Ok…I’ll see you later tonight.” She said, pulling back and readjusting her already perfectly placed clothes. She was so used to being disheveled after a visit with Graham that it was only second nature. She pulled him down for one last kiss, before taking in a deep breath and ripping the door open.The entire office jumped and turned back to their desks in an attempt to look productive but she knew better.And as she stalked out of the office, Regina had to fight back a smile. xxx The rest of the workday dragged on.As a result of irresponsible miners and a lack of permits, Regina was forced to stay later than she’d originally intended. It was infuriating to say the least, but she knew that there was nothing she could do to get out of the work that was only piling up, but the buckled down to do what was necessary.Her job was often times hard, but she’d made a point over the years to create a balance between her work and her life as a mother.She knew all too well how it felt to be neglected in favor of a career, and that was the absolute last thing Regina wanted for Henry. Their relationship was already treading on thin ice, and Regina did not want to make it worse. So she worked as hard as she could and pushed herself until the work was fully complete.By the time she returned home, it was early evening.The sun was just setting, and as she entered the house she was more than surprised to smell something close to dinner. Ruby had taken Henry home and looked after him, and despite her work at the diner, she was not known for her cooking skills. The smell of freshly sautéed onions and garlic permeated the air and soothed the last of Regina’s stress. As she stepped deeper into her home, she was greeted with an unfamiliar, yet comforting sight nonetheless. Ruby was asleep on the couch, curled up in two of the fluffiest blankets in the house.She was so asleep that her snores echoed around the quiet living room and Regina couldn’t resist the urge to giggle a tiny bit.It was nice to see someone using the blankets for once, seeing as Henry had been refusing to use them since they were a favorite of Regina’s. For the majority of his childhood, fluffy blankets had been a staple of their evenings together but now that Henry had a grudge to maintain, he rejected any hint of the happier memories. He was dead set on twisting their every interaction, but hopefully with the visits on the table, things would get progressively better.“You’re home, Henry’s had dinner. I made him go to his room early because he got too snippy with Ruby but I checked on him. He’s doing his homework.” Graham’s voice called from the kitchen. He poked his head out first, giving her a small smile. She moved forward without thinking and pressed a kiss to his lips in greeting.“I didn’t expect to see you just yet, I was afraid my lateness would derail our evening plans.” She admitted in a whisper.“Nope. I stopped by when I thought you’d be home, and when Ruby said you were working late I took things into my own hands. We can pop on something now if you’d like?”“Would you mind if we wait a bit? I don’t want to be interrupted. And I don’t want to worry about Henry or Ruby. I want to just..be present with you.”“Ok. Well, it’s almost time for Henry’s bedtime thankfully. I have your plate ready, so sit and eat while I put him to bed. Then we’ll deal with Ruby.” He said, leading her into the kitchen where a glass bowl full to the brim with something delicious looking was waiting. “I just put it away, so it’s nice and hot for you love. Kick your heels off and get comfortable. I’ll be right back.”He said, pressing a kiss to her cheek before heading up the stairs.After grabbing a fork, Regina headed into the living room. Usually, food was to be reserved for the dining room but the day had been long, and with Henry out of sight she wanted to indulge a bit.Kicking off her shoes was the sweetest relief, and tugging the fluffy blanket off of Ruby the slightest bit. She gracefully tucked her feet under her legs and covered her legs with the blanket just as Ruby began to stir.The young woman groaned and sat up slowly with a sniff.“Graham, did you make more? Can I have some?” She questioned, earning a laugh from Regina.“No dear, I’ve just finally returned home for leftovers. If you’re still hungry however, I can spare a few bites.” She said, getting ready to stand and grab another bowl and cutlery. Ruby shook her head and sat up even more.“Don’t worry too much about it, I’ll grab some snacks when I head home. Good night Regina, thanks for not killing me for falling asleep on your couch.” She said with a slight blush. She tried to get up, but her exhaustion hit all at once. Ruby stumbled on her feet, and Regina swiftly moved to catch her.The young woman was usually lively and fit, despite the fact that she didn’t seem to actively engage in exercise. To see her so weak was an uncommon occurrence to say the least, and something that concerned Regina greatly.“Are you feeling alright?” Regina asked, clutching her arm gently to ensure she didn’t waver.“I”m fine, I just haven’t been getting as much sleep as I should. And I may or may not have skipped a few meals on accident today and yesterday….” Her next words were hesitant, but as she looked with a certain excitement that the older woman couldn’t help but give her a reassuring look in return. “I started night school…I wanna get my degree, and it’s online so I spent most of my evenings and breaks doing homework and studying. I really didn’t mean to fall asleep I swear, and I made sure Henry was settled before I let Graham take over—“Ruby,” Regina gently interrupted, allowing herself to slip into a softer tone of voice then she’d normally use for anyone other than Henry. She placed a hand on the other woman’s shoulder. “I’m happy to hear that you’re going back to school. That’s a big responsibility but I know you can conquer it. You know, I actually double majored and then on top of that completed a degree shortly after I adopted Henry. It’s hard but it’s worth it. If you ever need assistance or a place to study my home is open to you…And I won’t let you drive this exhausted, you know that. Go up to the guest room.” She said, pressing on Ruby’s shoulder one more time as a show of support before pushing her the tiniest bit towards the steps.Ruby opened her mouth to complain or to refuse but a simple raised eyebrow silenced her.“Thanks, Regina, I really appreciate it.”“You’re welcome, dear. Now, go get some rest. I assume you have an opening shift tomorrow?”Ruby nodded, then trudged up the stairs just as Graham walked down. He didn’t seem surprised to see her walking up the stairs, and he simply gave c content smile. He made sure to reach out and pull Ruby into a quick hug before she was able to pass.At the sight of him, Regina was reminded of the food she had yet to eat. It was still warm luckily, and she dug in as he took a seat.“Henry’s asleep. He tried to argue his way out of being put to bed, but I managed to wait him out. He’ll probably have an attitude in the morning, but he’ll get over himself.” Graham said, scooting the tiniest bit closer. He stole her fork briefly and snuck a taste of the food he’d already enjoyed earlier. But Regina could not begrudge him a taste, not when he looked at her with that mischievous glint in his eye.“I’m sure, but…it’s nice to have this.” She remarked, smiling at him and time after time indulging his grabby hands. They shared the bowl of food, and quickly enough it was gone. While Graham put on a movie of his choice, Regina ran to put on something more comfortable.He was already dressed as casually as she’d ever seen him—a t-shirt, joggers, and sneakers—and she wanted to enjoy herself without the physical restrictions or concerns of the clothes she usually wore to work. As aesthetically pleasing as her usual attire was, she always felt a certain amount of discomfort and…for lack of a better explanation, expectation to act a certain way in those clothes.They added to the power she needed to feel when competing with not only the outward influences that came with this job but also her own doubt.So, she slipped on a pair of sweatpants and a sweatshirt she may or may not have stolen from Graham’s closet the last time they met up at his house.She tiptoed down the stairwell, hoping with all hope that Henry was not feigning sleep because the last thing she wanted to deal with was him coming to find her and finding her in Graham’s arms—because, in all honesty, that was the way in which this night was going. There was no denying that.It was heartbreaking to be slightly scared of her own son, but hopefully, with Dr. Hopper’s assistance, they could soon make lasting progress.When she returned to the living room and found him with the lights off and a cup of hot chocolate on the coffee table she had to force back an excited giggle. God, she felt like a teenager. Like some inexperienced schoolgirl, she was falling over herself to spend time with him.In some ways, she was inexperienced. Despite how frequent their sex was, it was the very first time in Regina’s life in which she’d wholly enjoyed sex. In the early days, when they were both still learning each other there had been hiccups but…still, he took care of her better than anyone else had. Even in the increasingly frequent wholesome moments, he managed to take care of her in just the way she needed.“Are you gonna watch the movie with me or are you just gonna stand there and enjoy my handsome features?” He questioned gently, yet another mischievous smirk twisting his lips. “I’m coming, but I think after a day like today I’d like a bit of liquor to calm my nerves.” She said, moving over to the liquor cart discreetly tucked in the dining room. There were several versions of it around the house, but this one was the best-stocked carts in the house.She returned to the living room with two glasses and a heavy bottle of bourbon, plopping down beside him and spreading the bounty with a shy smile.They ended up watching not only one but two films. First, Practical Magic first—because it was Graham’s admitted favorite film, and it was one Regina was coming to love more and more—then Hocus Pocus. Halfway through Practical Magic, Graham had pulled her as close as she’d allow, her head resting on his broad chest.The more she sipped, the more relaxed she got and by the end of the second movie, they were both practically unconscious.But the ending credits of Hocus Pocus Graham was groaning in protest but eventually sat up.“I should get going love. We both need to get sleep before work tomorrow.”“I know. You’re right, but I don’t want you to leave just yet. Maybe 5 more minutes?”He looked down at her, his eyes half-mast and full of affection. He nodded.“5 more minutes.” He promised, before reaching down and pressing a kiss to her lips.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Archie was swift in finding a free day for the first supervised visit.The day was upon them long before Regina was ready for it. As she made her coffee the morning of the very first meet on an inconspicuous and blustery Saturday, she already had to hold back tears. It was ridiculous, but she couldn’t help it. It felt like this nightmare would never end, and maybe it wouldn’t. Maybe, now that the ball had begun to roll there truly was no stopping it. Emma had managed to weasel her way into Henry’s life regardless of Regina’s say in the matter, and now for the sake of her son Regina had to endure what would no doubt be the finest humiliation so far.Knowing that he preferred this woman—whose kindest act had been releasing him into her care—over Regina, who had put blood, sweat and tears into the preservation and health of her only child hurt. It always would.But she got herself together in enough time for the appointment. Henry was practically bouncing as they got into the car, and his non-stop chatter was irresistible and her mood was lifted slightly as she saw for the first time in a long time Henry unencumbered by the constant brooding act he put on.His jovial nature reminded her of the true reasoning for this venture.Graham was already there, honoring his agreement to join her for these visits as often as he was able. He was sitting in the patrol car, Lobo in the passenger’s seat but when he saw the Benz pull up beside him both man and dog stepped out.Lobo ran to Regina’s side immediately, wagging his tail in her direction and rubbing up against her in an effort to provide comfort. He was a good boy, and Regina had missed him. Just a few pets and her heart rate was falling back down to something manageable.“Hola perrito.” She whispered, reaching down to press a kiss to his furry forehead. But she pulled away at the sound of another car. A glimpse of yellow was all she needed to see before taking Henry and stalking into the office, with Graham right behind.When Emma entered and witnessed Graham setting Lobo’s pet bed beside Pongo’s own bed with permission from Archie, she rolled her eyes.“Regina, did you really bring my boss here? You act like I’m going to steal him or something.”“Sheriff Humbert is here as a personal favor to me, not everything is about you.” Regina grumbled, crossing her arms over her chest defensively. She hated being in the same room as the insipid woman. Hated breathing the same air as her, and having to converse with her in a manner that was not childishly hostile was like pulling teeth.She was tense, and the stress headache that had begun to form at the beginning of the day was already full-blown.Emma glared her way but didn’t have time to respond as Archie came out. He looked between them all with barely hidden uncertainty, but he sucked it up for the sake of professionalism.“Thank you all for coming. I know this situation is bound to be tense, but for Henry’s sake I think we should do our best to remain civil.” He implored them, looking at each of them for an extended period of time before taking in a deep breath and opening his door more. “This is how this will go. Henry, Emma and I will go into my office. The door will be open, but no one is allowed to interfere. Sheriff Humbert, Madam Mayor—you’ll remain out here unless Henry says otherwise. Only Henry can determine who he wants to have in the room during this kind of session. Ok?”“Sounds good to me,” Emma said, a small smirk pulling at her lips. Regina could only nod, and Graham gave a hint of a nod. Though on the surface his opinion may not have mattered as much in the situation, Regina truly appreciated his input. Knowing that he was ok with this situation made her feel the slightest bit better.Emma gave Regina one last smug smirk before following Archie into his office. The door was left open a crack to give the illusion of privacy, but it was isolating enough.Regina could only focus on breathing, before settling down at the seat closest to the pair of dogs. In and out, that’s all she had to do. All she had to do was hold it together long enough for this nightmare to be over…for today anyway. Graham settled beside her, a safe distance away—though she could feel his body tense in an effort to keep from touching her.When a genuine, youthful laugh rang out into the hall Regina felt her walls begin to crumble. Tears burned at her eyes, and her chest tightened as panic took hold. Her breathing was labored as she fought for every second of consciousness and calm she had left.She didn’t want to fall apart two seconds in, that would be so embarrassing and utterly unnecessary but there was no way she could hold it in. Maybe if she got it out now she could recover in the bathroom before they left the room. Maybe she could—“—-Regina…please, if you need to talk I’m here. You know that. Don’t shut down on me love. I’ve got you.” Graham whispered, taking her hand and pressing a kiss to the back of it.She whimpered at the feeling of his soft lips against her skin, wishing against all reason that they could escape the office and hide away somewhere. Anywhere other than here. She didn’t want to watch her relationship with Henry get ripped out of from under her. She didn’t want to listen as Henry was only affirmed in his choice, as his love for Emma—and in turn, hatred for Regina—grew.Regina shot up from her seat and scurried to the bathroom as fast as she could. She didn’t notice the shadow following her every footstep, as she could only focus on the pounding of her heart.As she rushed into the nearest stall, the tears began to flow. She just barely made it to the stall before the tears took over. Panic filled every inch of her body. She heard the door open and quickly quieted her cries as fast as she could.She didn’t need Emma finding her at her lowest once again. The woman had gotten too much of a kick out of seeing her down, and Regina would never let her have that again.A knock sounded at the stall.“Regina’s it's me. Come out please, there’s no reason to hide.” He said, his voice is soft in a way that made her fall apart even more. She wanted to open the stall door, but she was afraid she wouldn’t be able to pull it together in enough time. If she gave in now, she’d be crying for another 20 minutes.So she sucked in a deep breath and forced herself out of the stall. She didn’t even look at Graham, instead going to wash her hands. “I’m fine.” She said the moment she looked into the mirror and saw him preparing to speak.“You’re not. And that’s ok. You’re going through a lot right now, and you have every right to be overwhelmed. Stop trying to push what you’re feeling down and just…feel it. Come here.” He demanded gently, holding out his arms and beckoning her forward.She tried to resist, but it was a futile attempt. A whimper ripped itself from her throat before she practically jumped into his arms. Muffled sobs echoed around the bathroom as she finally succumbed to the emotions swirling inside her.“I just want this to end. I’m so tired.” She admitted, sniffling as her sobs finally lessened to silent streaks of tears.“I know love, I know. This isn’t a situation that can just go away. It won’t be resolved easily, but you and Swan will find some kind of common ground. These sessions will help Henry get better, and they’ll help him see how much you love him and how much he loves and misses you.” Graham said quietly, tightening his grip on her and swaying the tiniest bit.Regina wanted to believe him.Truly, she wanted to believe wholeheartedly in what he was saying but she just couldn’t. Not that she didn’t want to believe him. She truly wanted to, but her past experience dictated that she be hesitant about trusting anything. Anyone. Because in the end, she was always left heartbroken and bleeding and with her dignity stripped away.So she pretended she hadn’t heard it, and pressed her nose to the crook of his neck. The scent of his cologne calmed her with every second that passed, and when she closed her eyes, she could pretend they weren’t in the bathroom of her therapist's office—maybe, instead, in his living room or in the study.But, eventually, they had to go back to reality. Graham pulled away gently. He pressed a kiss to her forehead before pulling her back into the waiting room.Lobo and Pongo were waiting for them, perched next to their respective chairs and looking worriedly at the bathroom doors. But when their charges returned unharmed and not too worse for wear they calmed once again, returning to their little beds. Regina and Graham sat back down, quietly enjoying each other’s company for the remainder of the session. xxx Regina was thankful for the weekend, as it gave her time to recover after the prolonged pain attack the entire morning had been. Henry somehow managed to find even more coldness towards Regina. From the moment they got into the car after the visit, he was silent in a way that was both expected, but also immensely painful.She took it in stride regardless and allowed him to hide in his room for the majority of the morning. And instead of working, Regina called Maria.The phone rang for only a split second before the woman answered.
“Morning sunshine, you alright?”
“I’m fine, just lonely. We just got back from the first session and I’m…I’m feeling a bit raw. Graham’s at work and Kathryn’s out of town…you busy?”“Nope. I’ll bring some alcohol, you called just in time for brunch. I’ll be over in a bit…Thanks for calling me ‘Gina.” She said, her voice taking on a hint of vulnerability just before she hung up.Regina understood to a certain extent just how important this moment was.She didn’t often call out for help when she was feeling down, and she’d distanced herself from Maria after realizing just how easily the woman could read her. But she was tired of pretending she wasn’t hurting. Regina was so over trying to force herself to be ok. She wasn’t ok, and that was fine. She was allowed to wallow in it for a few minutes with a mimosa or two, then move on.And that’s exactly what she did.Maria arrived within 15 minutes of the call, brandishing alcohol just as she’d said she would. In the time it took for her to get to the house, Regina began making a few small snacks for them and lit a few candles in the living room. She also pulled out the fluffy blankets, because she was tired of not indulging in comfort because her son wanted to hold a grudge.Regina spotted Henry peeking down the stairs as she let Maria into the house, but she ignored him. Instead, choosing to pull Maria into a tight hug.“Thank you for coming over on such short notice. I really appreciate it.” Regina said, blushing the tiniest bit as she remembered the vulnerability she displayed in asking Maria over. “No problem darling. I’m glad I can help lift your mood a little bit, I’ll go make us some drinks.” She offered with a sweet smile. It warmed Regina’s chest in a way she hadn’t felt in a long time.“Perfect, the food’s almost done. It’s a bit early, but liquor’s in the study. ” Regina replied with a smile, trying to push down the obvious excitement rising in her cheeks that was making her blush even more.She didn’t often allow herself to have her friends over. When Henry was young, Regina purposefully spent all of her free time with him in awe of his every movement. Now, she was doing everything she could to not be around her son, which was an ironic turn of events. Regardless, she looked forward to spending an afternoon with Maria.The woman returned from the study with an assortment of drinks, and quickly enough they were having a proper brunch. A golden girls marathon was just starting, so they hunkered down in the living room with the French toast Regina had perfected years ago. Maria had yet to try it, but the first bite sent her into a state of ecstasy that was hilarious to witness. A few times, Henry poked his head down over the railing of the staircase out of curiosity, but he never once interrupted—which Regina greatly appreciated.She needed a break from his constant glare, and this was the perfect follow-up to the stressful morning.Maria, gratefully, also got the memo that the events of the morning were to be handled and discussed later. She had no desire to think any more about Emma Swan today, and Regina prayed to whoever would listen that she wouldn’t have to see the woman for a while yet.Henry crept down the stairs briefly in search of snacks nearly an hour into their marathon.He didn’t say a word, but he glared at the back of their heads like a pouty cat. Maria snorted, whilst Regina rolled her eyes. He was as stubborn as her, quite unfortunately for him. On one hand, his staunch refusal to change his mind was endearing. Regina had always hoped to teach Henry how to form his own opinions and stick by them. But, quite obviously, on the other hand—the pain of his continual rejections was beginning to pile on.Maria pressed a hand to Regina’s thigh and gave her a reassuring smile. She pointedly turned her attention back to the television, and Regina joined her with a quiet sigh. But of course, a knock sounded at the door as soon as Henry began to make his way up the stairs.Regina groaned, and let her head fall back onto the headrest of the couch.“I can’t have a break for a single moment.” She griped before forcing herself up to stand.“Hopefully it’s just the mailman. Or maybe some kid wants to have a play date with Henry? It’s a Saturday.” Maria tried, her attempt laughable.Regina rolled her eyes at the painful unconvincing words before forcing herself up.“I doubt your guesses are going to come to fruition, but I think I will get this interaction over with as soon as possible. I want to get back before we start the new season.” She said, reaching over Maria to take a sip of her mimosa—truthfully, at this point it was more mimosa-flavored vodka than anything—and making her way to the front door.With a quick fluff of her hair in the foyer mirror, she was physically and mentally ready for whatever was waiting on the other side of the door.She should have known her little bubble of peace would be popped.Swan stood on her doorstep, poised like she was already expecting a fight. Regina didn’t plan on obliging, but she wasn’t opposed to some well-deserved ass-kicking if the occasion arose.“Miss Swan what the hell are you—“You’ve been served.”“Excuse me?”“You’ve been fucking served,” Swan repeated with a snapping bite in her tone. “I’ll see you in court next month. Your clock is ticking, and you’re going to finally learn how to be a decent human being.” She said, before sending one last glare not only towards Regina but to her companion who she could just barely see across the vast expanse of the manor. She left before Regina could work past her anger and lay into her.It took her a few moments to fully process what she was holding in her hands. And when it finally hit her, it burned like a roaring fire. A fire she couldn’t put out.A fire that was bound to consume that arrogant bitch sooner or later. xxx Having to go to work after that session—after witnessing Regina break down yet again because this entire twisted situation—was hard.Graham hated leaving Regina to face the rest of her day alone after such a brutal start, but it was a necessary evil. So he kept his composure, even when the tests came piling in. Tests against not only his patience but his self-control and his anger management skills.Keith fucking Nottingham. He must have overdone his morning steroid dosage that morning because he was ten times more aggressive and troublesome than usual. He was so erratic that he required near-constant supervision.Had Emma also been on shift, he would have surely had a coronary. But she had taken the day and spared Graham from facing anything more than a stress headache.He took a late lunch at the suggestion of Mulan and didn’t waste any time in closing his office blinds and dialing Regina’s cell. It took her slightly longer to answer than he’d anticipated, but the sound of her voice settled any worry he’d had that she was in trouble.“Thank god you called.” She husked, her tone making his heart pound as a familiar want crawled up his spine. He’d missed the sound of her voice, though it was true they’d seen each other just that morning. But those circumstances had been upsetting, now their circumstances were intensely familiar. “Swan served me papers today. She’s filing for visitation rights first, then partial custody! And you’ll never guess who her fucking lawyer is.”Pain sparked behind his eyes as his brain struggled to comprehend. Of course, Swan could find a way to make his life a living hell even on her one day off. “The one person in this town dumb enough to go against the most successful mayor in town history?”“Yes, Albert fucking Spencer. That prideful, sore loser prick. I don’t know why or how she managed to pay him, but she did and he’s fucking…God he’s going to drag this out. I can feel it. This is the absolute last thing I feel like dealing with right now.” She said—well, grumbled. His irritation fell away as amusement took over. She was so cute when angry. Her temper was one of his favorite things about her, as frustrating as it was. And as odd as it sounded, he looked forward to hearing more of her complaints.“Then don’t deal with it. Right now, at least. Set all that aside for the night and enjoy the rest of your off day…What are you doing for dinner?” He asked, though he already knew the answer.“I hadn’t thought that far ahead yet to be quite honest. I had Maria over today, and she just left a few minutes ago so I hadn’t considered the next steps yet.”“Good, don’t consider them. Let me handle…everything. Just be at my place by 8 ok?”“What about—“Don’t worry about it. Whatever it is, I’ll handle it. Trust me. It’s been a long day, and you deserve to end it in a nice way. Stop thinking, I’ll see you soon ok love? I’m gonna scarf down this lunch so I can find some strength to finish this day and then I’ll see you tonight.” He almost let those three coveted words spill—almost—but before he could ruin any of the progress they’d made she gave a chuckle before ending the call.He finished out the day with a singular focus.First, a call to Ruby to ensure that she was free that evening. That was the hardest part, but luckily he’d wracked up enough favors from Ruby to ensure he got what he needed. Henry had a confirmed, trusted sitter for the night and for the morning too just to be safe. He didn’t want to presume anything, but he knew Regina. He knew her very well, enough to know that there was a high possibility that they would end up fooling around that night.The rest of the shift went by slowly, every minor or major inconvenience threatened to worsen his headache, but the mere thought of the night ahead birthed a second wind.By the end of the shift, he was on autopilot, holding back a smug smile the closer he got to going home. Ruby had already called to confirm that Henry was taken care of, and based on the confirmation email he’d received, the young woman and her temporary charge were in for a large dinner. A good distraction that could hopefully buy him enough time to spend some much-needed time with Regina.They both needed a break from the stresses of their day-to-day lives, and this was the perfect opportunity.He made a slight detour to get some of the cheesiest, most delicious Fettuccine Alfredo from Bella Notte as a treat—with a dessert of tiramisu and an extra chocolate cake just to be safe. With his bounty carefully balanced in his arms, he entered his humble abode with a shiver of excitement. It would have been embarrassing had he not caught a whiff of her perfume on his way to the kitchen.A few candles were already lit, and the house was dark for the most part. He could feel the thrum of heat coming from the living room, indicative of a lit fireplace. It complemented the entire atmosphere of the night just right, as it was the perfect amount of chill right now.Regina was already inside, rustling around the living room in an oversized T-Shirt—one he’d worn to bed last night—and baggy sleep shorts. She was obviously fresh out of the shower, her hair piled up on the top of her head to keep it from getting wet. Lobo was in the corner, curled up in the bed closest to the fireplace. He only gave a cursory glance upward at his master before returning to guarding his mistress. He’d been protective of her before, but it seemed he sensed the shift in their relationship. He became more“Hello, gorgeous.” He said as quietly as he could to keep from startling her, but nonetheless, she jumped about a mile high and spun around with a hand on her chest.“Fuck, sorry. I thought I had a bit more time.”“Don’t say sorry love, I should be the one saying sorry. I took a detour to get us some dinner.” He motioned to the containers in his arms. “I’m just glad you’re here.” He said, depositing the food down onto the coffee table. When he looked up again she was blushing, and the sight made him chuckle. “Give me a few minutes to freshen up and I’ll be back down. I had a plan to watch some movies maybe. Does that sound reasonable?”A shy smile burst threw Regina’s nervousness. “Yes, that sounds perfect. Hurry back.”He couldn’t resist the urge to press a kiss to her forehead before rushing up the stairs. He’d been wise enough to take a shower at the station before heading out, so the only thing he truly needed was a get-up. After fumbling through his drawers to find something presentable, he settled on a dark blue henley and flannel pants. He had to force himself to slow down because eagerly sprinting down the stairs gave off the wrong look.Regina was waiting on the couch for him, curled up in a few blankets with Lobo at her feet. The container of Fettuccine Alfredo was open in her lap. With one hand, she was digging in with a series of content noises that he found adorable. She was flipping through channels with a contemplative expression with the other hand, but when she heard Graham touch down her attention was totally on him.She gulped down the food she’d been chewing and waved him over. “I settled on two options—the very first Halloween movie, or the new Cat’s movie. Two very different vibes, I know but I think variety is key.”“I agree. Scoot over, I got a whole container of breadsticks that have been calling my name since I picked them up.” xxx One movie turned into two, and two turned into three easily. The films varied in genre and rating but steadily became more and more wholesome as the night wore on.After finishing their portions of food, Graham pulled out the wine. They rationed as best they could, and only breached the level of tipsy that left them both feeling giggly. They were halfway through A Bug’s Life (a random but welcomed pick from Graham) when Regina purposefully moved closer to Graham. She’d been feeling the burning of desire all evening, but now it was coming to an embarrassing head. She used to have self-control—granted, not much all things considered.She was trembling, her heart racing as she tried to figure out how best to initiate some sort of desperately needed attention. But as always, Graham seemed to read her mind. He turned the movie down the tiniest bit and turned to face her. His soft smile melted her heart, and when he reached out to play with a loose curl she smiled back.“You’re so beautiful.” He whispered, quickly blushing as he realized his words were actually said aloud.“Thank you…Most days I don’t feel as beautiful as you seem to think I am. But when you look at me like that, I feel it…I do.” She whispered before leaning in for a kiss. A shiver ran down her spine as Graham’s hand caressed her back. She whimpered, against his lips and moved the tiniest bit closer. They traded slick kisses for a few more minutes, slowly inching closer and closer to each other. Regina was practically in his lap by the time she managed to pull herself away—and when she did all self-control was gone.“I’ve missed you so much. Please Graham—I need you.” She said, nuzzling her nose against his.“Are you sure love? I just—after the last time I…I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.” He said, and a rush of warmth filled Regina’s chest at his consideration.“I’m sure. I trust you, and if anything comes up that makes me uncomfortable I’ll tell you. Just as I’m trusting you, trust me to know my triggers, ok?” She replied, moving forward to press a tempting kiss to Graham’s lips.Slowly she climbed on top of him, straddling his lap and moaning as the fabric of her shorts gave way to the hard tent of his erection. The material was thin, and her thong was just as, if not more thin. The thickest part of his shaft nestled perfectly against her clit. He’d been hard for a while, but he was practically a steel rod now.Regina rolled her hips tentatively a few times, before giving in to her desire and making full passes that made her toes curl. He groaned quietly, gripping her hips tight as he rolled his hips up to meet hers.“Fuck, I missed feeling you against me. I missed holding you, hearing you.” He whispered into her ear, making her shiver in delight.“I missed you too. Fuck, I’ve stayed up so many nights touching myself to the thought of you. I wish you would have let me get you off on our date—that would have held me over even longer. Especially if I’d been able to taste you on my tongue for the rest of the night.” She confessed, smirking as he twitched in her grip.“God dammit Regina. You’re evil.” He growled, before finally taking her ass in hand. When he felt more supple flesh than he’d anticipated, he groaned once more and slipped his hand into the back of her shorts. “Is this a thong?”“If you have to ask that question, you already know the answer,” Regina replied, humming when he moved the fabric of the skimpy underwear to touch her directly. They both panted as he played with her wetness. When his fingers circled her clit carefully and with the perfect amount of pressure, she moaned. “God I missed that sound.” He whispered. Sucking bruises on her neck, he quickened his pace, circling her just a tiny bit faster. Her hips were rolling frantically against him, begging for the release that she’d been deprived of for so long. But he knew he wouldn’t be satisfied with just one orgasm this time. Their escapade in the car after their very first date had been wonderful, but right now he needed to taste her. “ ‘gina, can I taste you? Please?”“Let me taste you first.” She demanded, her eyes wide and eager as she gripped his belt in anticipation. She didn’t do this often. Even in her most stable relationship, this particular…act did not frequent her sexual repertoire. But tonight all she could think about was feeling how much he wanted her. The thought of the weight of him in her mouth, the taste, the warmth. It made her want to cry.So it delighted her to hear yet another barely contained groan from Graham. He didn’t protest when she slipped off of the couch and onto her knees. He was fiddling with his belt, thoughtfully resisting the urge to rip the thing off. Although they’d barely spoken about her triggers, he had enough common sense and enough years of experience as a law enforcement agent to take an educated guess.She smiled up at him, a hint of blush shading her cheeks before she continued her journey. Once his belt was loose, and his jeans gently moved down his hips his thick cock bobbed free.Regina’s mouth watered at the sight of him. He was rock hard, pre-cum beading in the most enticing manner. She reached out, apprehension fading away at the agonized groan he gave as Regina licked away his mess. The first taste of him on her tongue sent her into a frenzy.She flicked her tongue around the head of him a few times and reveled in the small thrusts he gave as she played with him more. He hummed when she took the head of him fully in her mouth and did his best to hide the whine that built at the back of his throat. His hands held the couch in a deadly grip, and despite the obvious pleasure evident in him, Regina knew he was holding back.With one move—a move that surprised even Regina—she took the remainder of him in her mouth. She let out a pleased hum at the feeling of him hitting the back of her throat. She pulled back for a split second, for long enough for Graham to look like he was going to cry. He reached out blindly for her hand, and when she gave him a smile the tension that filled him briefly dissipated.“Can you fuck my mouth? Just a little bit, I…I like the feeling.” She admitted, leaning down to take him in her mouth again. Immediately, Graham gave shallow thrusts into her warm wet mouth. Regina opened her eyes to look up at him and found herself filled with pride at the delirious look on his face. She pushed herself to take him a little deeper than the last time and brought her hand around the parts of him she just couldn’t reach. Her fingers brushed against his balls for a split second, and he thrust harder than before.It was fun, making him melt like this. Having him at her whim like this, having his pleasure at her fingertips. And it was very clear that Graham enjoyed it just as much.“ ‘Gina, you’ve gotta stop. I’m getting close.” Graham practically begged his voice tight with incredible pleasure. For a split second, Regina considered making him cum in her mouth. She’d been craving it, her curiosity growing more and more every day, but the idea of having him inside her won in the end. She climbed back up into his lap, moving to press a kiss to his lips—but she stopped herself. At her hesitation, Graham cupped her jaw and pulled her in. “Don’t hesitate to take what you need love. I’m here, I’m not going anywhere.” He assured her. The words made her eyes burn with tears, but she refused to cry. Now was not the time. Sadness, insecurity, and uncertainty had no place between them.“Can we go to your bedroom? I want to make love to you in a bed.” She admitted quietly. Before she could blink, Graham scooped her up and was already halfway up the stairs.Regina’s laugh echoed through the hallways as they made their way. In all her experiences, even those she’d deemed to be relatively normal, Regina had never once considered laughing. She didn’t know that could be possible, to feel so carefree with someone—even in this vulnerable position.“Eager are we?” She teased, and Graham let out a hearty laugh in response.“You have no idea.” He responded, before practically teleporting into his bedroom. Despite his excitement, Graham was as gentle as ever with Regina. He was swift but kept such a gentle hold on her.He placed her onto the bed, careful not to crowd her, and moved to lay beside her. But Regina stopped him.“I need you inside me, please.” She begged. As charmed as she was by his consideration, she wanted him. She needed him, at this moment. Luckily, all hesitation seemed to melt away at the sight of Regina panting in his bed, her shorts askew and her lips kiss bruised.They were naked in the blink of an eye.Miles of warm flesh intertwined. It was hard to tell where she began and he ended but it was bliss. Graham positioned himself above her on his forearms, pressing kisses to her lips that trailed off to her cheeks, her chest, her neck—anywhere he could reach. A hum of pleasure fell from her lips at the feeling of his plush lips against her body. She felt him against her inner thigh, a tease of the utmost proportions.But as good as he felt above her and all around her, Regina was practically throbbing. She missed the way he fucked her.Her legs came up to wrap around his hips to pull him closer, and as the head of his cock pressed up against her molten heat they both moaned. He slid into of eager body with ease, instinctively adjusting to hit the spot he knew would make her back arch. With a snap of his hips, he drove into it, and the stars that Regina saw, as a result, were blinding.“FUCK Graham!” She cries, her toes curling at the bliss he managed to inflict on her without breaking a sweat. “Jesus fucking—ohhh, fuck!” The slow stretch of his dick made Regina dizzy in the best way.Graham nestles his head into the crook of her neck, leaving a mark on her pulse as he pulled almost all the way out of her. He made a point to meet her gaze before pushing back in with a long, hard thrust that made her eyes roll back.It hadn’t even been that long, but her body had missed him so much.He set a pace that was just fast enough, but every so often she couldn’t help but to push for more. Her hips rolled to meet his thrusts, and she could tell he was trying not to give in to the urge to speed up.The feverish pitch waned though. They settled into something new, a type of love-making they hadn’t let themselves reach for until now. Graham took of one of her legs and brought it up to rest over his shoulder so suddenly she wasn’t sure what was going on, but the angle made her tighter and forced him to ram right into another perfect spot.“Uhnn—¡mierda! Graham. Harder, please! Fuuuck!” She practically whined, moans spilling from her lips without her permission. He growled in response, fucking her harder just as she asked and pulling back to look at her.“Fucking hell Regina you’re so gorgeous.” He panted. “I love seeing you like this. You get so wet for me, you feel so fucking good.”“You feel so good too baby,” She moaned again, clutching him tighter—her nails left marks that would surely be bright red by tomorrow. “Please, don’t stop!”He didn’t. Her words seemed to only embolden him. They came together, again and again, nothing but warm, slick flesh and exquisite pleasure. And the warm rumblings of what had to be love. Graham shifted and reached down to rub her clit with a firm set of circles that sent Regina flying.“I’m—Shi— I’m coming!” She moaned as the most powerful orgasm she’d had in her life rocked through her. Curling her toes, and taking her vision.It was embarrassing how well Graham turned her out, but his reaction took away any hint of embarrassment she could have felt.He couldn’t contain himself as she writhed in pleasure, groans of delight fell from his lips as he watched her. The visual stimulation, coupled with the rhythmic clenching of her cunt pushed him to the edge. He dipped his head back down to press kisses to her chest— inadvertently sending her flying toward a second orgasm as his pelvis pressed against her clit. He spilled inside her, painting her walls with his seed with a groan that echoed through her.When they recovered many minutes later, still panting from exertion, Regina pulled Graham close. He wrapped her up in his arms without question and cradled her like she was the most precious thing in the world.They fell asleep still wrapped up in each other.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The next morning was no different.Within minutes of waking up, both knees were grazing Regina’s ears and she was being pushed to the absolute edge of insanity.First Graham woke her to breakfast in bed. Granola and a side of pancakes, which were devoured quickly. As soon as the food was gone, he finally got what he’d wanted since the night before—a taste of her.He pulled two orgasms out of her with his tongue alone, then he took her to another dimension of pleasure as he fucked her into oblivion. This position was one they hadn’t tried before, for good reason. Their encounters usually took place in the manor, and if they’d tried this there…Henry would be 10x more traumatized to say the least. His stamina was impressive, and if Regina had been in the right state of mind she might have tried to match him—but he had the upper hand.And she had no problem with that.“Come on love, you can give me one more.” He panted, pulling her out of her reverie with a gentle caress to her calf. Even as he fucked her, his thrusts working her g-spot in the most delicious way, he looked at her with such a loving expression. She could hardly stand it. Her cheeks burned. She looked away. “Don’t look away love, you deserve to feel good. Let me make you cum one more time.” His last words were punctuated by delicious thrusts of his hips.The moans she gave in response were damn right delirious, and they almost drowned out the knocking at Graham’s front door.Almost.They both froze.The knock came again, this time more frantic.“Whoever it is can fuck off,” Graham muttered, before turning his full attention back to Regina once again. A smirk pulled at her lips at the ravenous look on his face, even with the slight disruption. “I’m a bit busy at the moment.”“Faster Graham, please,” Regina begged in a breathless way that made him groan. He was quick to oblige.He brought her back to the edge with no difficulty, even through the distraction of the near-constant knocking. Her moans turned into broken whines as every inch of her body gave in to the pleasure he inflicted. They came together, prolonging each other’s release. When the waves of pleasure finally faded, Regina was exhausted and sated in a way that left her loose-limbed and floating.But it was too quiet. The front door opened and closed. Lobo began to bark.Whoever it was that’d been knocking decided they needed to come in. Shit.“Shit.” Graham grumbled, pulling out of Regina abruptly and hopping out of bed. “Shit—Fuck. They used the spare key. I’ll be right back, keep quiet and sit tight, this shouldn’t take too long.” He said, pulling on a pair of sweatpants and quickly kissing the crown of Regina’s head before running out of the room.The sudden shift left Regina reeling.It all happened so fast, she could barely process it.Her body was still trying to catch up, but the soreness between her legs was a distraction that would have been welcome on another day. It only served to make her feel worse at this moment, not to mention the slow drip of his seed as gravity took its toll.Her limbs were numb. Her chest burned with a sensation so painfully familiar that she could not contain the tears. Shame. A quiet sob shook her as his words echoed through her mind. A painful loop distorted by things out of her control.“Keep quiet” those innocuous words…they shouldn’t have so much power over her.Not after all this time. She’d been working past this for most of her life and yet that man still had a hold on her.Why couldn’t she just be normal? As much as Archie worked to convince her that none of what happened back then was her fault—when her mind so actively worked against her could that really be true? Graham’s low voice could be heard through the door. It was a comfort and worked well to keep her grounded but then another voice chimed in. One all too familiar.It sent Regina into a blind rage, but the anger wasn’t enough to stop the shame from growing. Silent tears fell down her cheeks, her body trembled as waves of painful emotions filled her. The spiral was so familiar, it was so easy to slip and fall right back in.Was she that worthless, that he could leave her here so swiftly? Was he making plans as she lay in his bed?Her heart beat so fast she thought it would explode. She wished it would. xxx “Why the fuck did you just barge into my home Swan?!” Graham started, using every inch of self-control to keep his voice down.Regina was probably falling back asleep at this point, but if she heard him yelling—and if she got even a whiff of Emma Swan he was yelling at— she would lose her mind. And rightfully so.“I’m sorry! I was supposed to shadow you today, so I wanted to bring you breakfast as a gift I guess, I thought I heard something and I was afraid you got injured.” She tried to explain, her ramblings becoming more and more frantic as she saw how absolutely unimpressed he was by her explanation.“You could have just called me.” He growled, keeping just enough anger out of his voice to not feel guilty. He was livid. Beyond livid, if there even was a word for it. He wanted to wring her neck.“I did.” With a quick glance, he could see his phone on the coffee table.“Well, maybe I didn’t hear it because I was fucking sleeping, Swan. Jesus, I’ll be outside in twenty minutes. Stay outside until I’m ready.” His words come out harsh, and a twinge of guilt fills him at the downtrodden look on her face. As much as he disliked the woman, he had to feel for her in some sense. That’s just the kind of person he was.With a sigh, he continues. “I’m sorry I raised my voice. I just…I am a very private person. While the intent behind the gesture is appreciated, I told you where the spare key was for officially sanctioned emergencies only. Please don’t use it again.” He firmly said, arms crossing over his chest.She barely looked at him but gave a nod of assent before leaving the coffee carrier on the table and running.Graham’s heart was still thumping furiously, even as the adrenaline ceased to control him.That was whiplash, to say the least. Going from the ecstasy between Regina’s thighs to the frustration of being around Emma and her lack of personal boundaries.At times, he could understand Emma’s mindset—her eagerness to please conflicting with her trust issues. Her angry impulsivity, the ways it colored her interactions with every person she deemed a threat. He recognized it in himself at times. But today, he didn’t know what she was thinking. There would be time to probe her for answers later, but now he wanted to spend as much time as possible with Regina before having to leave for the day.With a sigh, he returned to his bedroom expecting to find Regina asleep—but what he found was much worse.She was curled up at the top of his bed. With her back up against the headboard, and her knees pressed up against her chest, she made the most heartbreaking sight. She rocked back and forth slightly, as a means to comfort herself.Tears were streaming down her gorgeous face, she was shaking and he could see by the look on her eyes that she was far away. Locked away in memories he had yet to understand. One day, he hoped she could open up to him more about whatever it was that wore her down in this moment. He wanted to understand. He wanted to know what to do and what not to do, but that came with time.“ ‘Gina? Can you hear me love?” He questioned, moving closer slowly. She didn’t respond. She didn’t even seem to hear the sound of his voice. “Regina. I’m gonna come a little closer, ok?”He sat on the foot of the bed.She flinched. “Don’t touch me…please.” She begged, her words nearly a whisper.“Of course love. Would you like me to leave the room?”“No.” She quickly said, her eyes flicking to him before shooting away again. It was like she was afraid to look at him. “Don’t go. I just…I need a second.”“Ok. We can take as long as you need.”They sat in silence for the next few minutes. The tears still fell, and everyone broke a piece of Graham’s heart. He wanted to wrap her up in his arms and hide her from her fears and trauma, but he couldn’t. He knew very well that things like this were lifelong battles. Ones that were best fought with help.After 15 minutes, she sniffled and shot up from the bed. Her movements were abrupt, stifled. She was obviously not ready to move yet, but felt she had to.“Take your time ‘Gina. There’s no need to rush. I can—“—I’m fine now. It’s fine just go to work. I’ll lock the door behind me.”She was trying to brush this off. Trying to continue with her day as if they hadn’t just spent many minutes waiting for her battered heart to beat in at a regular pace. She couldn’t possibly expect him to not worry, after seeing the fear and absolute despair in her eyes moments ago.“Please Regina, don’t shut me out. Tell me what happened, what I did. I want to help.” Graham implored, his voice practically begging but he had no shame. He’d drop to his knees if it helped her. If it took away the still haunted look in her eyes, he’d do practically anything.She stopped at the threshold of the bathroom. She was still nude, and he could see the fact she was struggling not to hide from his gaze.“I…I don’t think that I can explain the issue right now without falling apart. We should arrange to speak with Dr. Hopper.” She said slowly, measuring her words and waiting for his reaction with apprehension—as if there was a possibility he’d reject her idea or ridicule her for the suggestion.“Ok. We can do that. If you’d like I can call him this afternoon and keep you updated on when he’s next available. Is that ok?”She nodded, and a small relieved sigh fell from her lips. “Yes, that’s perfect...I know you have to get work soon. So do I. I appreciate you for taking care of me. I’m sorry I can’t give more explanation I just…need some help.”“And that’s totally fine love. I have some things to tell you too… I think it would be good for us to sit down with Dr. Hopper together. I want us to do this right. I want to be able to support you.” He said, a rush of emotion choking him up at the last second.Graham couldn’t explain just why the emotions appeared right now. Maybe it was the prospect of revealing his own issues to Regina.The fear of rejection was suddenly propelled to the front of his mind. Or maybe it was the prospect of hearing the raw truth of Regina’s pain. Either way, tears burned at his eyes.“And I want to support you too…I love being with you. In every way. And I don’t want to fuck this up.” She confessed, looking up at him with such devotion and care that his heart skipped a beat. More tears fell down her cheeks, and Graham couldn’t resist the urge to reach for her.First, wiping her tears away before pressing a kiss to her forehead.Regina melted into his arms, almost deflating as he tightened the hug. “I don’t want to fuck this up either.” He whispered into her hair. “I want us both to be happy and healthy. I’ll do anything to make that a reality. Just tell me what you need, ok?”Suddenly, an alarm went off—scaring them both. He was late. He doesn’t let go, however. “You need to go, your ride is waiting.”“My—you heard that?” He asked gently, pulling back to look at her.“I heard bits and pieces. Enough to know that you have to go to work. I’ll see you later…keep me posted about Dr. Hopper. I can give him a call too, if you get busy.”“I’ll let you know love.” They separated reluctantly. Graham could see how much Regina needed more time and attention, but with Swan waiting outside and the clock ticking he had to go.Those three words—ones he’d never said before, to anyone—were at the tip of his tongue. He wanted to confess but now was not the time.“Do you think we have enough time to get a shower in? Together?” She quietly asked.“I think we can manage that.” He said with a smile, before picking her up and carrying her to the bathroom.Her giggles made his heart feel the slightest bit lighter. xxx The rest of the day moved at a snail’s pace. Regina’s mind raced, jumping from painful memories to anxious thoughts of the future and back to her fears regarding Emma.She was well aware of Emma’s “hidden” intentions. It was clear as day to Regina just what she was planning, at least regarding Graham.She was clearly attracted to him.Showing up at his house this morning had been a way to stake her claim—especially right after serving Regina with those fucking papers. She was making a point and it made Regina furious to think the woman she nearly despised wanted to interact with Graham. The fact that she even thought she had a chance with him made her sick to her stomach.But then again…it made sense. Surely she was kinder and less difficult to deal with. Even though she’d only displayed her impulsivity and arrogance, she must have other qualities that made her a better fit for Graham…or was Regina’s mind playing tricks on her once again?Regina took in a shaky breath. This morning had ruined any hopes of having a good day. It was exhausting, how quickly her past caught up to her after so long. She was nearly 40 years old now, and still, He made her feel like she was 12 years old again. He would surely get a kick out of it, knowing how little just the thought of him made her feel. He’d always enjoyed making her hurt, making her feel less than—even though her mother had done that for him years and years before.“Uh, Madam Mayor?” A quiet voice asked from the doorway.Ashley’s presence pulled her out of the spiral. She was in her office, not in her childhood bedroom. Out of habit, she pressed her hand to the wood of her desk and rubbed the woodgrain against her fingertips in search of some sort of grounding. “Your 11 o’clock is here.” She said once she was sure she got the mayor’s attention.“Yes, let them in please,” Regina replied, although she was absolutely not in the mood to deal with her 11 o’clock meeting with the board.Albert Spencer, that prick, had been acting extra smug as of late and this meeting would only solidify her dislike for him. He was from old money. He’d never really had to work for anything in his life and that showed in the way he interacted with those around him. His cold demeanor and rude behavior proved to be useful in a legal sense, which was the only reason he was on the board, to begin with.She didn’t even want to be in the same room as him, but her job demanded it.She was the last to enter the conference room. The sea of white male faces before her made Regina’s stomach turn with discomfort, but she pushed through it. Albert Spencer sat toward the center of the group, a shit-eating smirk on his face. It’s not an uncommon expression to see on his face but she can’t focus on him.Once she sat, all eyes were on her.“I apologize for my lateness, I was stuck in another meeting. Let us begin.” She said, steadily gaining the attention of those around her. She could feel Albert’s gaze on her, but she ignored it. There would be time to deal with him later.The town was thriving, but as always the board was determined to expand. As if she hadn’t already done that during her term. The meeting was painfully long, but it ended just in time for her to catch the majority of her lunch break. She dismissed them all immediately and attempted to practically run out of the conference room. But Albert caught her.“Madam Mayor, may I have a word with you alone, please? It won’t take long.” He said although Regina had a distinct feeling that this would indeed take long.With a reluctant nod, she sat back down at the head of the conference table.“I’m sure you’re well aware of Emma Swan’s legal plans.” He started, earning a sneer from her.“Yes, I am well aware considering she’s trying to get custody of my son. Which is ridiculous.”“Be that as it may, I hope you know that there are no hard feelings. This isn’t a personal attack of any sort. I’m just doing my yearly charity work, that’s all.”Regina chuckled. “Sure Albert. It’s not personal at all that you took on the one person in town who could make my life hell. It’s only business, that you took on her case pro-bono—even though there was no need to do so. Thank you for the reassurance.” She made a point to look down at her watch. “It’s my lunch break. Have a good day.” She stood, not bothering to glance back at the man she knew was watching her every move.“Regina…she’s not the only person in town who can make your life hell.” He said, his voice low and bordering on smug.She paused and spun around to glare at him. “Is that a threat Councilman Spencer?”He smiles. “No, not a threat. Just a reminder. Have a good lunch break, Madam Mayor.She knows that this is the most he’ll give her now. So she leaves the conference room for good and made haste to the sheriff’s department.She needed to see Graham. She needed just a few minutes of his time and his affection to bring her back down to earth. All of her other coping methods were not working, in fact, it felt like everything she did made it worse. The breathing exercises only reminded her of how difficult it was to breathe at this moment. The counting exercises only proved to make her feel even more alone.After a quick stop to Granny’s for two cheeseburgers with extra chili fries, because she deserved a bit of a treat, Regina headed to the sheriff’s department. She slid inside without much notice for once, as most of the deputies were gone for their own lunch hour. But there were two people left.In the middle of the room, Graham and Emma sat at what was presumably her desk. They were close, and she could hear the murmur of conversation, but in order to hear specifics she’d need to get closer. And she refused to expose her position. She knew she looked ridiculous, hiding in the shadows, scared of Emma Swan—but the woman had already taken her son. Was it so far off that she’d fight to take the man Regina loved as well?Apparently not, because before Regina could blink she leaned in and pressed her thin lips to Graham’s.Regina saw red. The fury that ripped through her was all-consuming. It burned at her eyes and spread through her chest like wildfire. It took every bit of strength to keep herself firmly planted at the entrance.Tears filled her eyes, and her warring emotions made her feel physically ill.So she left. Even as the sane parts of her mind worked hard to remind her of all the progress she and Graham had made. All the wonderful memories, and the easy fact that he’d never once intentionally hurt her. This morning is a prime example.But the shame crept behind the progress and destroyed it all.Regina just barely managed to get to the car before the tears started to fall. She drove away with the greasy food still untouched in the passenger seat. xxx Graham liked to think that he had the patience of a saint. He’d worked hard to become the man he was today, and he prided himself on his self-control in even the most dire of situations.But when Emma Swan kisses him, all those hard years of work fly out of the window.They’d been having a seemingly innocuous conversation, one that would not have led him to believe she’d even think of something like that.He’s not necessarily dramatic in the way he rejects her. There is no fanfare or yelling—no chairs are thrown and by all accounts, nothing really happens. But Emma can feel the stone-cold fury radiating through his frame as he pushed her back.“Don’t ever do that again.”“Wha—I thought—“—Well you thought fucking wrong Swan.” Graham snapped, suddenly shooting up from his chair. His brow furrowed as looked down on her.“What the fuck possessed you to do that? First and foremost I am your superior. I have been nothing but respectful to you since we met despite how much I’ve wanted to be the opposite, and somehow you interpret that as romantic affection?” His accent grows thicker as his anger becomes more and more pronounced. “After you invade my privacy you think it's in any way appropriate or right to come onto me by kissing me with no warning?! What the fuck?! I should write you up. Fucking hell, I should have fired you the moment you stepped into the office but—“—wait Graham no. I’m sorry.” She stood as well, though she made a point to move as slowly as possible. She looked scared—but not fearful, which made all the difference for Graham. He’d seen fear in people’s eyes, seen the ways it shaped them, and warped every sense of pride they thought they had. As tempting as it was, he did not want to make her fear him. It had been satisfying to experience once upon a time, but he felt sick at the mere idea of her being afraid of him now. “I wasn’t thinking. I read the signals wrong—“Signals?! There were no signals—“—Ok, I get it you don’t have to hammer it in the rejection is enough. I made a mistake I got caught up in the moment and I am really sorry ok. I’m really sorry, it won’t happen again. Please just, don’t fire me.”He wants to spit back the vitriol that's been sitting in his chest for weeks but he holds back just barely at the sight of the time. It’s lunchtime, and he still hasn’t heard from Regina.With a deep sigh, Graham pulls himself back from the edge.He paces in an effort to alleviate some of the lingering anger, and now the concern that was creeping up.“You’re suspended, Swan…I know you’re new in town, and I know you’re going through a lot of changes but you don’t get to use those changes as an excuse for your poor work or your poor decision making any longer. If I see you before those two days is up you’re done. Got it?”“Got it…I’m really really sorry, again.” She said one last time before exiting the station, her shoulders hunched and her head dipped low.Once he’s calmed down enough to think, he calls Regina.It goes to voicemail almost immediately. His concern grows worse. She’d had a rough morning, and the last thing he wanted was for her to feel in any way alone.He resolved to make a visit to the office by the end of the day. But work piles up out of nowhere. Many calls come in at once, and several of the deputies end up needing his assistance on various matters. Regina’s sudden silence plagues him throughout the day, but with great effort, he doesn’t let it distract him. It only propels him forward.Graham’s day is chaos from start to finish, and he barely gets a chance to text Archie requesting a couple’s appointment. The therapist is quick to respond, and the date is set for the next afternoon.Regina doesn’t respond to the confirmation text either.He almost agrees to her unspoken request for space, but his own fear gets the better of him. So he goes to the manor the moment his shift is over. The lights are off. When he rings the doorbell, no one answers.The hairs on the back of his neck stand, and like a man possessed he scrambles to get back into the cruiser. There’s only one place she could be. xxx Regina doesn’t even bother going home. She arranges for Kathryn to pick Henry up for the evening, and heads straight to the cemetery. There is no way she can make dinner for her moody son, and keep her mouth shut to prevent further traumatizing him tonight. She seethes silently, but the closer she gets to the mausoleum the calmer she feels.She’d been in Storybrooke for most of her life, and no place felt as safe or as comforting as this—ironically enough.Her father had been a kind man. He’d run a successful orchard in upstate New York, and every morning he would take her on a walk through the rows of sprawling trees and tell her a story in Spanish—to keep her mind sharp he’d say And every night, he would kiss her small hands and tell her how proud he was of her. How much he loved her, and how grateful he was to have her.But he died when Regina was 12. A sudden illness rocked what had been a healthy man and reduced him to a shell of his former self. When he died, Regina had always imagined that a piece of her died with him. The part that knew how to be happy.Within 6 months her mother remarried, and life began to fall apart. But here, in this place—she felt as close to happy as she could possibly be.“Hola Daddy.” She greeted with a teary-eyed smile. “I’ve missed you so much. I know it’s been a while since we last spoke. So much has been going on…I wish you were here.” Her breath hitched, and tears slide down her cheek. Right now she could use a hug from her father.He always smelled up peppermint, honey, and a cologne she’d searched endlessly for—but to no avail. If she tried hard enough, she could feel his arms wrapped around her. She could hear his warm voice telling her that everything would be ok.But her fantasies crumble to the ground when a sound just outside the mausoleum catches her attention. What sounds like someone tripping.Then a muffled curse.Before leaving, she places the white lily flowers she’d picked up on the way atop Henry Sr.’s ornate coffin.What Regina sees outside of the mausoleum strips her of all decorum she’d been trying to hard to maintain all day.Emma Swan waits, leaning up against a nearby tree having obviously failed in “spying” on Regina. So she’d taken up just waiting. By the wobbly sway of her body she’s obviously inebriated, and the fact makes Regina’s upset so much worse.“What the fuck is your problem Swan?! Why are you standing in the middle of the fucking cemetery in the middle of the night drunk off your ass?” Regina roared. She’s certain spit flies from her mouth but she can’t care less in this moment.“I could say the same about you.” Emma tried, but Regina only scoffed in response.“I’m here visiting my dead father, I’m so sorry that’s heinous to you. Leave now before I end you like I should have ended you the day you stepped foot in this town.” She threatened, taking a step forward in a warning. Emma only moved forward as well.“I’m proving your negligence, Madam Mayor, that’s what I’m doing.” She simply replied, raising her eyebrow as if she’s made some grand point. But the only thing she’s proven is how unhinged she is.“You’re fucking insane. You’ve done enough damage today, walk away Swan. Walk. Away.” Regina growled, her hands shaking with the effort of keeping them off the dumbass standing before her.In the distance, a car pulls up to one of the spots beside the yellow monstrosity that is Emma Swan’s car. Neither of them gives the car more than a glance.The two women are in a face-off, one that has been a long time coming.“Make me.” Emma hissed, pushing forward and taking yet another threatening step toward Regina. The older woman can only respond in kind.“Fine.”Regina is very out of practice throwing punches, but she managed just fine. It’s clear that Emma is not expecting her to actually swing, which is very funny all things considered. If there was one thing Regina was known for, it was following through with her threats.The crack of her knuckles against Emma’s jaw is so satisfying. It soothes all of the aches and pains of the day and fills Regina with utter bliss. Even the returning hit can not diminish the feeling. It’s a solid hit, but not strong enough to make Regina do more than waver for a split second. She barely flinches, although her lip bleeds and the taste of her own blood sends Regina back into a fury.She swings again, and just as the punch lands again—this time knocking Emma nearly on her ass—Graham’s voice rings through the cemetery—shocking them both.“Fucking hell—what are you doing?!” He bellows, his voice carrying through the trees and making them both jump.By the time he makes it to them, Emma is holding her nose and Regina has cleaned up the blood of her cut lip.“What are you doing here?” Regina questioned instinctually.“I’m checking on you. I haven’t heard from you all day and I was getting worried.” He implores, his eyes screaming sincerity. But Regina cannot trust it. Not when the memory of his and Emma’s kiss lives fresh in her mind. Speaking of, he looks toward the blonde with a disappointed expression. “Why on earth did you think it wise to follow the mayor here of all places? Why the fuck do you insist on making my life difficult?”“I wasn’t trying to make your life fucking difficult ok, this isn’t all about you. This is about Henry. He doesn’t deserve to be treated like—“—Like what? Like a prince, because that’s the treatment he’s been privy to his entire life. I have been nothing but good to him, no matter what you may think, and I won’t stand here and let you shit-talk my parenting skills when you have none. The only skill you have is running, which you’re obviously losing because you haven’t run away from this fight yet.” Regina snarled, just barely resisting the urge to lunge again.“Jesus Christ, alright—Swan. I’m taking you home. Madam Mayor, please go back to the manor. Nothing will be solved by playing fisticuff in the middle of the cemetery.” He tried, but his words—as wise as they were—only bring her farther down the path of her rage-filled tirade.Just as she opened her mouth, exhaustion filled her. The adrenaline still pumped through her veins but…it was useless. She watched as Graham bodily removed Emma from her spot and helped her up toward her car.“Graham?” Regina questioned, her words shaky as the tears returned again. “Are you really—“—Not right now Regina…I can’t let her drive home like this, you know that.”“But you could do anything else than this.” Regina snapped back. “You’re choosing her, really?”“I’m not choosing anyone—I’m trying to end this horrid situation before it gets any worse. I’ll talk to you tomorrow, ok?” He finished, his eyes sad as he turned away from her completely.There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes that made her sick.With that, her heart shatters into a million pieces.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The weight of the previous evening’s encounter weighed heavily on Graham’s mind.He couldn’t decide if he’d done the right thing, or not.Every moment of every interaction between himself, Regina, and Emma fucking Swan raced through his head. After pushing Emma onto a distraught-looking Mary Margaret, he returned home forlorn and despondent. They had been doing so well. Things had been going in the right direction and now…everything was ruined.He didn’t sleep that night. There was no way he could, with the constant buzzing of uncertain thoughts and honest fear in his body. Fear that he might lose the woman he loved more than he’d ever loved anyone. Fear that she would hurt even more because of his poor choices.It was not an unfamiliar sensation, but nonetheless, it was unkind.Lobo seemed to sense the tension in his master’s frame and made a point to keep his distance.It was ironic how the dog seemed to pick sides without knowing the full story—without even having the faculties to understand the full story. Regardless, he kept his distance for the rest of the evening and when the next morning came around he was still keeping his distance. That was sign enough for Graham to know he’d made a huge mistake. Hindsight was 20/20 after all.The way he’d brushed Regina off in the midst of such a harrowing moment was brutal, to say the least, and the haunted look on her face would keep him up at night for the rest of his life if he didn’t make things right. It was so tempting to fire Emma right now. To stop the madness before it could get any worse. But even interacting with her right now would be a mistake.She was likely sleeping off a killer hangover, so pressing salt into the wound of a day like yesterday would only be cruel. Not to mention, if he saw her again so soon after she’d put her hands on Regina he’d likely kill her. Instead, Graham did what he could to repair his and Regina’s relationship.He got up, got dressed, and left the house after supplying Lobo with enough food to last until the late afternoon to be safe. Then, he messaged Archie to request a sooner therapy time. Even if Regina was in the midst of work he’d drag her there if need be. Whatever happened yesterday could not happen again. He could not risk hurting her like that. He couldn’t stand the sight of her so heartbroken. His job was to keep her happy, and he’d fucking failed.It had only been a few hours, but every breath felt like an anvil was crushing his chest. Every moment without her, without some confirmation that she was ok, burned at him like hot iron against his skin. She’d branded his heart with her love and there was no going back. He had to fight for her.The manor still looked uninhabited by the time he arrived, but the Mercedes was in the driveway—which meant she must be inside.He knocked first. No response of course. He called the home phone and her cell phone—no response still. He knocked again, this time with the force he’d been trained to use as a sheriff—to no avail. He was close to climbing the side of the house and hoping for the best, but before he could make the jump the front door slowly opened.Regina was in a long robe, her hair pulled back enough to expose her puffy eyes. She’d been crying, and the thought of her crying alone, feeling alone in a way she should not have to feel—it made him want to die. She attempted to slam the door on him, but just before it could close Graham forced his foot into the doorway.“Move your fucking foot.” Regina growled, incandescent rage shining from her. It made him falter for a split second. But he’d endure her anger if it meant keeping her in his life.Graham gulped. “Please, I only need a moment of your time.”“What do you want Graham?” She questioned, looking away from him as her rage gave way to exhaustion and hurt.“Love,—“—Don’t call me that.” She snarled though it lacked much of the bite she’d normally give. He could hear the hurt in her voice, even as she desperately tried to hide it. “Just say whatever the fuck it is you need to say so I can go about my day please.”He paused to take in a deep breath. “I’m so sorry Regina. I hurt you last night. That’s the absolute last thing I’ve ever wanted to do.” His voice wavered as his guilt became almost unbearable. “I want to fix it. Dr. Hopper’s agreed to push the appointment up, it’s in 20 minutes. If you would just…be willing to give me a chance to explain or at the very least to work through this in the healthiest way possible I vow to you that I’ll spend the rest of my life making up for my failure.” He promised, powering through the wells of emotions choking him up as he looked down at her.The more he spoke, the more she seemed to give in. He could see her feisty nature attempt to push forward. She was on the very edge of rejecting him, but at the very last second—with a quiet sigh—Regina gave a nod.“I need to get dressed. I’ll be there, I promise. Just give me a few minutes.” She replied. Graham wanted to go in with her. He wanted to press kisses to her forehead and soothe the worry lines growing between her brows. But he couldn’t, not right now. And he would have to be ok with that—at least until Archie helped them work through this hiccup.He waited in the cruiser, nervous and unsure. His eyes stay planted on the front door as he eagerly awaits Regina’s presence. She wouldn’t be totally remiss in ignoring his request completely. But, nearly 15 minutes after he resigned himself to sitting in the car she walked out. Dressed in jeans, a sensible blouse, and flats.She didn’t look his way, nor did she acknowledge his presence on her property is any way even as she pulled out of the driveway. But it was progress. xxx They arrive right on time. Regina forced herself to look away from Graham—to make a stand at any point she could because it was important to remind him of how badly he’d treated her. And just how horrible she felt.She hadn’t slept a wink. Every inch of her body ached, but even under the hurt and pain that seemed to pile up overnight, there was a relief to being back in Archie’s office. He could make this right, even if all else seemed lost he would find a way. He had a gift, and hopefully, he could use it today to either help them save their relationship or to help her deal with the reality of its end.Graham held the front door open for Regina, and she reluctantly stepped through it.The call to reschedule must have been especially concerning, as the man was waiting in the lobby when they both entered.“Good afternoon, come on in. I got your message Graham, and I hope you don’t mind but I want to ensure all the stops are pulled out for this appointment…Last night was a lot. Yesterday as a whole I suspect, was a lot. So, I’ve prepared some extra resources to help this session go as smoothly as possible.” He explained with a nervous smile. From his bag, Archie pulled out what looked to be a pair of documents.“But before we even begin the session, I want you both to sign these.” He requested, handing them over. They were indeed legal documents of some nature, or at the very least, something that looked like them. On closer inspection, Regina could see that the paperwork was simply a confidentiality agreement.Preserving their secrets and issues, and creating written proof just in case. It certainly wouldn’t be needed—even if this session were to end with their premature breakup. But the thoughtfulness of the option was appreciated.“Look over this, sign it if you think the terms are agreeable. I didn’t go through the hoops to make this ‘legal’, it’s more symbolic than anything. I just…want you both to know that whatever you say here is safe. And not just because of my legal responsibility.We’ve never done couple’s therapy before, but especially considering how fraught things have been between you two I want to make it explicitly clear that we’re rebuilding trust with these sessions.” He explained, his voice tender. He looked between the pair with barely concealed worry, and that alone made Regina want to sign.She couldn’t help but appreciate the lovely gesture. As dramatic as it might seem, it was a necessary evil to avoid any more issues. She was already feeling vulnerable, even after these few minutes of conversation. Having proof that these vulnerabilities could not be exploited eased her mind’s worry. So she looked over the paperwork first, making sure to take her time.It stated the obvious—that nothing revealed in the sanctity of Archie’s office could be mentioned without explicit consent to anyone other than your partner. That the penalty was a hefty and unrealistic fine, but no matter how outlandish it was, it still provided comfort. Graham did the same, Regina could hear his fond chuckle as he read through Archie’s work. They both signed. As soon as the papers were filed, Archie guided them into his office. Pongo perked up considerably when Regina entered the room. By the time Archie settled in his chair, the dog had wandered across the room to sit at her side—his head resting in her lap. She pressed her fingers to his favorite scratch spot, and let the sight of his wagging tail keep her from falling apart.“Regina, I’ll have you start. Can you walk me through what happened yesterday? Then we can talk about your feelings and thoughts during the events.” Archie requested.Regina tensed. She didn’t want to explain. She didn’t even want to think about the start of the horror yesterday let alone the end of it but…she’d made a promise.Even if this ended with him leaving, she needed to try or else she’d never forgive herself.With a sigh, Regina forced the words out. “We…we had a date night the night before last. I slept over and we…had intercourse. Things were going great, I was totally comfortable and then Emma Swan used the spare key to let herself into Graham’s home. He left quite abruptly and said a phrase I hadn’t considered to be triggering until now…” Her hands began to tremble. Tears filled her eyes, spilling over almost instantly. Pongo whined and pushed his nose into the palm of her hand.Even thinking those words made her want to vomit.“Regina, you don’t have to share the phrase—it’s ok.” Archie tried, but Regina shook her head almost instantly.“No I have to try…if we keep this thing going he’ll need to know…Getting it off my chest today is better than keeping it locked up forever.” She murmured, although the temptation to keep those fears and traumas hidden forever was strong. Especially now, but it would serve no use to keep it to herself.“I’m sure you’ve guessed by now what I could have to say…It’s not nice, it’s not easy to digest in the slightest and it will make you look at me differently…whatever choice you make is your own. I won’t hold you to whatever promises you made before learning this.” Regina offered to Graham, though she couldn't find the strength to look at him. But, she could feel his gaze on her. It was kind and encouraging.“Regina, why do you think revealing your past will alienate Graham?”“Because I know how awful the truth of it is. I know that it changes things…I know how it makes me look.” She whispered tearfully.“How exactly does it make you look?” Archie questioned, although he already knew the answer. They’d discussed the residual feelings that followed her many times over the years, but this was solely for Graham’s benefit.“Do I really have to say it?”“Not if you don’t want to….but it’s important that you identify what’s causing you to feel this way so you can move past it—-eventually.” He attempted to encourage her.“It makes me dirty…unworthy. I’m used goods.” She confessed. “What—what exactly do you mean by that Regina?” Graham quietly questioned, leaning forward to offer some kind of support—but to also get answers because she could see that the run around was making him more and more worried. It wasn’t intentional, but saying the words out loud was proving more difficult than initially thought.“I told you my mother remarried after my father passed away—right?” Graham nodded. He took in a deep breath and mentally prepared for what he knew was coming. “My stepfather…he…he raped me. Almost on a regular basis from the time we moved into his home when I was 12 until the day I left at 18.” She forced out, keeping her gaze firmly planted on Pongo.This was not how she’d planned to tell him.She’d hoped that they’d be on better terms when the time came to spill her darkest secrets. She’d hoped to feel as inexplicably safe as she’d felt with him only days ago. But now, she was terrified. Every millisecond of silence made her want to vomit.Abruptly Graham shot up from the sofa.His fists were clenched as he forced himself away from them, and with a cry of rage, he sent his fist through the wall.Archie gasped at the sudden show of violence and moved forward to attempt to comfort him in some way. But the anger so clearly vibrating through his frame made it clear he wouldn’t be calming down any time soon. He gently shrugged the therapist off as he pulled his hand tenderly out of the wall.“Graham— just take a deep breath, alright. This is definitely a lot to hear. This is a lot to learn but you have to keep Regina’s state of mind. This is her trauma, those were her experiences. As angry as you are on her behalf please keep in mind how your reaction might affect her.” He tried, and the calm reminder brought Graham back down to reality.“I’m sorry—fucking hell, I’m so sorry Regina…I’m so fucking sorry.” He said, his voice breaking as emotions overwhelmed him. Regina was quick to redirect his attention. If he cried, she would surely break down as well.“Leo was—is— an evil man. He…You leaving like that, and saying to ‘keep quiet’ triggered me unexpectedly. I felt dirty again and it…was hard to shake. And I thought we could push past it but when I went to the sheriff’s department at lunchtime I saw… I saw.” She emphasized, finally looking over at Graham. His teary eyes went wide as he connected the dots.“You saw what Regina?” Archie questioned, finally out of the loop for the first time.“Would you like to explain Graham?” Regina demanded, her voice harsh.Archie looked upon them expectedly, and Graham winced. He leaned against the wall to brace himself.“Emma Swan kissed me yesterday…I didn’t think much of it because I was just too angry. I didn’t ask her to kiss me Regina—she just went for it out of nowhere. We were having a simple conversation and then boom she was leaning over to kiss me. I was hoping you wouldn’t even have to know about it until I had more time to process it. It confused the hell out of me and made me want to fire her on the spot. I refused her immediately, and suspended her which is why she had the time to follow you to the cemetery later.” Hearing the fact that he refused Emma made her feel the slightest bit better, but how could she be certain he was telling the truth? “She had the time to.…what? Why?” Archie questioned, his concern growling more and more palpable as more was revealed. He was quickly coming to realize how complicated of a situation this was.With so much trauma abound, there were many opportunities for triggers to flare up and take over. It seemed that in this case, the world was determined to trigger them both as frequently as possible in one day. How great.“That’s the final act.” Regina snarked with a bitter chuckle. “I saw Graham, I left sheriff’s station and didn’t look back. I eventually finished my work day and went to the cemetery to visit my father as I always do when I need comfort. Swan followed me, and ‘confronted’ me. She was obviously intoxicated…she said some things. I said some things…..we ended up physically fighting briefly before Graham broke it up.” Regina explained.“And that’s when Graham..?” Archie prompted. Finally, Graham forced himself to sit down. He sat in the same spot he’d been in earlier, though he tried to move close enough to Regina to make sure she had physical support if she needed it.“I took Emma home. I wanted her out of my hair as fast as possible but I didn’t stop to think about how much of an impact that would have on Regina. I just wanted to stop the fighting, I can’t stand seeing Regina in pain and I wanted to wring Emma’s neck for making the pain of that morning even worse.”“And yet, you chose her,” Regina muttered, tears falling down her cheeks again.“What?” Graham questioned, “It wasn’t—I wasn’t choosing her. I was choosing to de-escalate the situation.” He pled, and though his words were true Regina could not stop the sting of the perceived rejection from affecting her.“Be that as it may Graham, your intentions do not determine the outcome of your choices. You chose to help Emma—while a valiant choice, you still left Regina feeling unwanted. And Regina…you and Miss Swan need to settle whatever it is that’s bringing the two of you against each other together. I understand that Henry’s adoption is a volatile subject for both of you, but there has to be a way to co-exist for his sake. It will be healthiest for the both of you in the long run.” Archie suggested, taking off his glasses and rubbing the furrow of his brow.“There is…so much to unpack here. So much to work through. I don’t think this session is going to be enough to make some actual progress.” He confessed, looking between the two of them with uncertainty. “Let’s take a break. A quick 30-minute breather, and then you two can decide whether or not to continue.” He offered.“Yes…that sounds nice. Thank you, doctor.” Regina stated. She didn’t give much time for Graham to respond.She simply got up and left as quickly as she could. There weren’t many places for her to go, but she had to keep moving or else she'd fall apart.Even if all she did was sit in her car and cry. xxx Graham couldn’t move for many minutes.Even though everything in his body screamed to follow after Regina, the series of unearthed secrets kept his feet planted firmly on the ground. He could barely breathe, as images of the horrors Regina described flashed through his mind.It didn’t take a genius to put the pieces together. He knew she’d been assaulted, but to know that she’d faced such horrors so young and for so long made him want to die. he couldn't imagine the pain and suffering she'd endured, and he couldn't imagine why such an evil man would do such a thing. He gagged and had to sprint to the nearest trashcan as unwanted thoughts forced their way into his mind. “Graham, drink this,” Archie demanded, forcing a water bottle into Graham’s hand and lifting it up to his mouth.“I’m sorry I’m…I’m not sure what’s going on with me right now. I feel like I’m in a trance of something fucking hell.” He grumbled, chugging the water as if it held salvation.“You’re in a small amount of shock. It’s understandable. This sequence of events is a coincidence that’s somehow hitting many of your triggers at once. For both of you. It’s a lot to handle. But you two can handle it together, I know you can. Just take some more time and take it easy, ok?” Archie said, before taking his own break and preparing tea for himself.Time moved in slow motion.Pongo moved to his side and licked at his hand to bring him comfort, but his ears perked up when the office door opened again. Regina returned just as Archie’s 30-minute timer chimed. She looked like she’d been crying even more, and Graham could no longer resist the urge to hold her. He stood slowly and made his way over to her with open arms.“Regina…I’m so fucking sorry. I just…if you’d have me I would really like to—She didn’t even let him finish the sentence, diving into his arms as her face crumpled with even more tears. Muffled sobs echoed around the room. Warmth soaked Graham’s shirt as she cried, but he did not hesitate to pull her closer. His lips pressed against the crown of her head, and for a moment—as his eyes slipped closed—he forgot that they were not alone in the room. After a few moments, Archie cleared his throat and led Pongo out of the room. His words were quiet.“I’ll call you both to set up another appointment. For now, go home…if you need me I’m here.” He sounded like he was on the verge of tears himself, and that revelation solidified the end of the appointment in Graham’s mind. They would have to come back—for obvious reasons—but for now, they’d managed to unpack the worst of it for the sake of their relationship. They were off the proverbial cliff.It was a start. A new start that was sorely needed.Graham was not even sure how they managed to get to his home. The drive was a big block of nothing in his memory. All he could see was Regina. All he could think about was getting her safe as she cried what felt like an everlasting ebb and flow of tears.The Mercedes was left at Archie’s office, which he knew for sure. Graham simply carried Regina into the cruiser. Throughout the ride, he kept her hand in his, a constant show of support. He carried her into his home as well, straight to the couch—as he wasn’t sure if the bed was the correct option right now. For what felt like hours, he held Regina as she cried. Not a single word was spoken. Neither of them moved more than was needed.They would need to have an actual conversation—and soon—but for now…this was enough. Eventually, she cried herself to sleep. Graham was not far behind, the heightened emotions taking him down fast. xxx Regina awoke surrounded. By not only Graham’s strong arms and the comforting scent of his cologne and that musk that belonged to him and him only—but his love. She could feel it in the way he cradled her close. The way his lips pressed to her forehead when she shifted. She heard it in the murmured assurances at what he thought was distress. He was still asleep, but even his subconscious displayed his love for her so plainly. Her heart raced, not in fear but in excitement.Today had been hell. Forcing those words out of her mouth for Graham to hear felt like pulling teeth and pouring bleach on the open cavities but in the end, it was worth it. The wounds of yesterday’s incident were not fully healed, but at least they had begun to be.She was mildly embarrassed by her reaction to him this morning. Nearly slamming the door in his face because of what she’d seen. Treating him in a way he'd never once treated her. Whilst it was a valid response to some extent, Regina wondered how on earth she could have forgotten the amount of love and care he presented to her on a daily basis.It took her a few moments to pull herself from his grip. He was insistent at first, but after some gentle tugging Regina was freed. Lobo stood almost immediately at the sight of her awake. He bounded over with a quiet yelp of excitement, his tail nothing more than a blur. She couldn’t resist some pets.“Hola guapo.” She whispered to him, pressing a kiss to his snout. “Thanks for keeping watch. Can you wake up your dad for me while I use the bathroom?” The dog gave a louder bark in response, which Regina took to be a yes.She freshened up quickly—avoiding her own gaze in the mirror, as she knew what a wreck she had to look like—before returning as quietly as possible. Graham was still sleeping when she returned, but the twitching of his facial muscles let her know he wouldn’t be for much longer. She watched as he forced himself into consciousness. The emotions that flickered across his face as he processed his empty arms made her smile—he looked like a lost puppy. His plump lips worked themselves into a pout before splitting into a yawn.“ ‘Gina? Where are you?” He questioned, shooting up into a seated position. His eyes searched the room frantically, and when they settled on her across the room—cuddled up with Lobo—something shifted. It didn’t occur to her until that moment that he might have expected her to leave. It wouldn’t have been uncommon, considering Regina was known for either completely icing out anyone who saw her vulnerable or escaping the situation altogether.But if there was one thing Regina had been forced to come to terms with in this process with Graham—it was that she cared too much for him to run. At least for long. She loved him. She couldn’t deny it any longer. She loved him more than she’d loved anyone in her life and that was terrifying but it had to mean something.“You’re still here…” He commented, incredulous at her presence.“I’m still mad at you…but I couldn’t leave. Where else would I go?” She admitted, and though she didn’t say it in words she could see the meaning behind her words register. Where else in the world would she be safe—if not with him?Graham forced himself to stand, and his knees popped in a way that made her hold back a chuckle. “I made you a promise I intend to keep. I’ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you. Are you hungry?”40 minutes later, a large platter of various favorites of Regina’s sat on Graham’s kitchen table. He’d spent an exorbitant amount of money, but the happiness settling behind her sternum as she bit into sushi and then an extra cheesy quesadilla was unmatched. Halfway through the meal, he scooted closer and closer, still leaving enough space for her to move but giving away his desire to touch her in the sweetest way. So she took his hand and pressed a kiss to his bruised knuckles. It was the most she could give right now.They still had so much to work through, with the revelation of Regina’s past—which really was only the tip of the iceberg—and Graham’s unspoken issues. But Regina had faith, after hours upon hours of his delicate attentions. She had hope, for the first time in a long time.But it was quickly snuffed out with a single phone call.After stepping outside to check in on Henry—who was staying with Granny and Ruby for the weekend—Regina almost rejected the unknown number on her screen. It spawned moments after her call with Henry ended and just the sight of it made her sick to her stomach. She knew who this was, even if she pretended not to.But even knowing the misery coming her way, she couldn’t resist.She answered hesitantly.“Regina Mills.” She said plainly, although she knew very well the woman on the other line knew exactly who she was. In some ways, she knew better than anyone in the world just who Regina was underneath the masks built up after years of practice.“Don’t be silly Regina, you know this is your mother. We’re in town, just crossed the town line in fact. I expect to see you for lunch tomorrow.” Cora demanded, not leaving room for any kind of refusal.Regina’s heart dropped to the floor.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Regina stayed the night at Graham’s once more. She couldn’t resist her desire to be engulfed in his presence for as long as possible, especially after that phone call. She also couldn’t stop thinking about what lay ahead for her.Cora’s words rang in her ears like a bell tolling the end of her sanity. ‘We’ she’d said. That could only mean one thing. He was coming to lunch, and her mother expected her to attend. The thought alone sent shivers down her spine—terror and unabashed disgust tingled through her every nerve. It was distracting to say the least, so much so that Graham had to pull her out of her own mind.“Regina? You alright love?” He questioned, leaning down to get into her eye line. Regina flinched the slightest bit at the sudden presence, but when she locked eyes with him her heart slowed to a manageable rhythm. Calm washed over her.His eyes were so blue—but not startling in the way light blue could be. Graham’s eyes were like the sea, an endless depth of comfort and mystery. There was still so much to learn about him. If she focused on that, as opposed to the torment of her reality maybe she could make it through the day. Maybe.“I’m fine…just lost in thought. I should get going soon. I’ve avoided Henry long enough.” She replied with a dry chuckle. “I’ll be fine after another cup of coffee. Will I see you tonight, for dinner?”A smirk crossed his handsome features. “Of course, if you’ll have me. Would you still like to do lunch? I could bring by some of the leftovers from last night's buffet?”On instinct, Regina opened her mouth to say yes, because she truly wanted nothing more than to see him for lunch but…her responsibilities lie elsewhere. If she tried to skip lunch with her mother, the woman would come to the office and if she was bringing the person Regina knew she was bringing… she’d rather die than have that man in her office. The place in which she worked every day, the place she'd turned into a safe haven for herself in the midst of stress that felt like it could kill her.The room filled with the sizzling memories of her and Graham’s previous encounters. Regina wanted to preserve that for as long as she could. Especially now that they were back on better terms.“I’d love to but…I have a prior engagement.” She sighed. “I might be able to stop by and see you depending on how long my appointment takes. I’ll keep you posted.” She replied, a bit of sadness trickling into her words.He caught on immediately but did not push. A part of her wished he would. “Alright love, maybe another time then…I missed you.” He confessed, and Regina couldn’t help but chuckle at the melancholy that settled over him.“You saw me yesterday. You were fucking me just the day before last, how could you miss me?”“Because I love seeing you. I love being around you. I would love nothing more than to see you every moment of every day.” He said, gently taking her hand and pressing a kiss to the back of it. Regina melted in response, cupping his face and caressing the soft skin of his cheek. His facial hair had been growing more and more out of control as of late, but she didn’t mind it. In fact, she was growing quite fond of it.“Maybe that could be arranged at a later time…A vacation doesn’t sound too bad. The election is coming up but, I could stand to get away for a while with you.” She said, countless ideas of the decadent ways they could spend their time far far away from Storybrooke running through her mind. Replacing the fear that had taken hold since the night before. “But in order for that to happen, I must go to work. I’ll see you at dinner dear.” She said, gently reaching forward and pressing a chaste kiss to his lips.The smile he gave her in return kept filling Regina with a warmth she could not explain. It held her over until the time came when she had to face the music.It was still early morning though, so first she stopped by Granny’s to pick up her son. As she approached the diner, she could see him sulking at the diner counter with a bowl of cereal way too colorful to belong in the Mills household.Ruby was moving around the diner preparing to open, but her keen ears heard the click of Regina’s heels before she even opened the door. She straightened up and leaned against the table, a hand pressed against her hip. “Hiya Madam Mayor—what can I get for you? We have a house special this morning, it’s called the pouting kid special. He’s been steeped in pre-teen existential angst for the past 12 hours. He’s perfectly seasoned for your breakfast needs.” She joked with a loud laugh. Regina mirrored it as she looked down at her son, who was obviously not finding as much joy in their humor.Regina pressed a hand to his the crown of his head out of habit and for the first time in a long time—he didn’t immediately pull away.“Can I finish my cereal before we go Mom? I know it’s not—-“She knew exactly what he was going to say. Some excuse about how the extra processed cereal he was consuming now did not have any nutrients—something Regina firmly believed, and had expressed multiple times—but today she couldn’t care less. He looked happier than she’d seen in him months perched on the stool munching on pure sugar, and if that’s what it took she’d sacrifice her morals to keep that suppressed smile on his face.“Take your time my little prince. I think I’m going to order a cup of coffee anyway.” She assured him, just barely resisting the urge to press a kiss to his forehead. At her words, Ruby nodded and hurried to grab a cup.Within moments the coffee was ready, perfectly curated to her tastes without her saying a word. Regina sipped it gratefully and made a mental note to leave an exorbitant tip just because she could.Henry finished his second bowl of cereal as Regina finished the last of her coffee. They stood and prepared to leave to face the day ahead when Granny came from the back. She looked expectedly toward Regina and sent a pointed look to Henry that somehow communicated without words that he should wait outside. With a huff, he followed instruction—and did not stray far which surprised Regina.“Regina, I hope you don’t mind but I had a few words with the boy during his stay. Nothing crazy nothing traumatizing but…I couldn’t stand him for much longer if didn’t get over his attitude. He took to my warnings quicker than I expected.” Granny confessed with a mildly sheepish expression.She’d been there for the rocky beginnings of Regina’s journey as a parent. She was a single mother herself—she’d raised Ruby from near infancy, and had been a pseudo-mother to so many in town. If anyone else had tried to provide such input she’d blow up on them. But this was Granny, and Regina could only feel a stark sense of relief at the idea of the older woman taking Henry head-on and setting him straight—or at the very least setting him on the right path.“No, I don’t mind at all…As you can see we’ve been going through a very rough patch and I have been looking for some sort of breakthrough. Even if this is just the start—since he’s proven to be just as stubborn as me—I am very thankful.” She expressed, taking Granny’s hand and meeting the other woman’s steely gaze. “Thank you so much, Granny…I can’t express how much your help means and has meant all these years.”“Don’t just thank me, girl, make sure to thank yourself. You gave him a good foundation. he’s a smart, compassionate child—just a bit lost. You’ll set him straight soon enough, that I know for certain. Now get out of here before you make him late to school.” xxx Graham knew very well something was going on with Regina. He felt it the moment she came in from her call last night. At first, he’d assumed it was Henry—but now he feared there was something more. Something worse.He could see the stress of something sinister wearing her down. He wanted to solve it for her. He wanted to rampage against whatever it was that held her mind, hostage. Since her confession during therapy, old habits began to resurface for him as well.Maybe it was the sting of his knuckles bringing back muscle memory. Or the hate simmering deep within—hatred not only for the man who’d hurt her but for whoever allowed it to continue for so long. But regardless, it felt so familiar and so good. He wanted to act on it. So badly, he wanted to wreak havoc but he held strong just barely.At least until he came into work. It had been 2 days since the kiss incident so very technically, Emma had the right to be in the Sheriff’s department. But regardless, after what transpired he couldn’t stand the sight of her. He’d been kind, patient and even encouraging at times but that was all gone now. If it came down to her and Regina—Regina would win with no question. He had a choice to make. A long overdue choice.“Swan—in my office, now.” He commanded, not wasting a single moment. She jumped at the sound of his voice but followed into his office without question. She sat at the chair before his desk, looking up at him with guilt and self-doubt steeping in her green eyes.“Sheriff Humbert I really want to apologize for what happened in the cemetery. I was very inebriated and I—“—You’re fired, Swan. You’re a liability, not to mention a fucking nightmare to work with. You’re so focused on this imaginary vendetta against the mayor that it’s blinded you. Your credentials were good, or so I thought—but they don’t make up for the train wreck you are. You assaulted our mayor, who happens to be a close friend of mine. You followed her to her father’s fucking grave and waited like some criminal in the shadows to taunt her. And not for the first time. I won’t stand for it. Pack your things and leave.” He said, his voice at first calm and professional but as his emotions rose so did his tone. The anger and frustration he’d been holding back since she came into town spilled out and could not be contained.And she looked like she was about to cry. Which wouldn’t have been the icing on the cake on any other day, but after spending the evening holding Regina as she cried on and off—Graham couldn’t help but feel a bit of vindication on Regina’s behalf.“You’re right I’ve been distracted and going out of my mind but I need this job. Please.” She practically begged, but there was no use.“No Swan. We’ve done this dance so many times I can’t even count it on my fingers. There are plenty of other places in this town to get a job—shit, maybe it’s time you give up whatever vendetta is keeping you here and move on. Because all you’re doing is fucking things up. I’m sure you could be happier somewhere else, and maybe you should be. Now get out of my office please.”This time, he stood and opened the door for her. Niceties were expended past the point of no return now. All he could muster for her was disdain and a hint of pity. Because in many ways he saw himself in her—angry at the world, alone and heartbroken. Clinging to any hint of a family she could find. But there was a key difference between the two of them.He had enough sense to know when to leave a losing battle. As she left, picking up the few items on her desk with teary eyes and a few muttered goodbyes Graham felt relieved.The other deputies watched as she left, but no one protested. She’d been relatively pleasant to be around, but still—they all knew better than to question him.He’d feared once the decision was made he’d come to regret it—but through the rest of the day’s smooth workflow, he realized this was the best decision he could have possibly made. Not only for himself but for the rest of his team. xxx After dropping Henry off at school, Regina ensured she had a full workday to distract from the impending lunch encounter. Ashley seemed to sense that something was off, but she kept her distance wisely. There were bursts of productivity. Small amounts of time in which Regina was able to keep her mind off of the fear creeping up her spine every time glanced at the clock. She got through many a financial report, and a few sets of proposals and even made it through plans for the annual harvest fest before it was time to go on lunch.An hour into her work day, Cora had sent a simple message with an address to the brunch spot just on the edge of town. It surprised her that Cora wouldn’t want to show off her return to town at Granny’s.That was the quintessential spot for any Storybrooke resident after all—but maybe that was the point. Cora wasn’t a dumb woman. She must be aware of how odd it would look for Regina to congregate with them—and to possibly have a panic attack because of her mother’s refusal to see the truth.Meeting in such a secluded spot would buy Cora time to manipulate the optics if need be, which was most likely the whole point.It was so tempting to call Graham. To have him meet her there, and at the very least bring her support as she fought through the lunch for the sake of her relationship with her mother. She did not want him anywhere near Cora. They hadn’t crossed that bridge yet, and it was quite a hefty bridge to explain away right before lunch. She didn’t want him anywhere near her or the guest she was likely bringing, but she wanted him with her so badly.She was an adult though, at the end of the day. She could make it without him, even if every moment was spent gritting her teeth and wishing to be far away.Regina changed into a more suitable set of clothes right before heading to the restaurant. Her mother had instilled in Regina since nearly the moment she was born the importance of her looks, her manners, and her status. Although Archie had made great progress in destabilizing the horrific foundation Cora had built up in her. But when she went for long periods of time within seeing her mother the defenses she’d built up were gone now.So Regina forced herself into a modest black 3/4 sleeve dress. It was fitted, but not so much so that she was uncomfortable. As much as she wanted to fit into her mother’s standards, she wouldn’t put herself in jeopardy to do so. Not anymore. She kept her shoes the same, tall pointed-toe red bottoms that made her feel powerful.By the time Regina arrived at Little Bo Peep’s, she was trembling. The restaurant was a relatively new addition to the town, but it was highly regarded as an upscale bistro/ steak house of sorts. It was quite overpriced from what Mal had said during their last girls’ night, but it would do for the day.Cora had not aged a day it seemed. She sat with perfect posture, her cold eyes scanning the room as she waited for signs of her only daughter. Her perfectly colored and styled hair made Regina self-conscious of her own.She hesitated at the door. She could leave now, and feign some work emergency. She could pretend to have never received the phone call in the first place. Fuck it, she could take the facade even further and pretend her mother didn’t exist at all. She’d played that part well enough throughout Henry’s life. As far as he was aware, his grandfather was dead and his grandmother was off living in Europe.But as the tempting thoughts swirled faster, Cora caught her gaze. A cold smile crossed her features, and with a single hand motion, she beckoned Regina forward.Regina could not resist the command. She’d been trained well after all. Advancing on shaking legs, Regina tried to bolster every inch of strength she had left with a sort of internal mantra—a reminder to herself at her most desperate that she was loved, and that she was valued no matter what her mother had to say about it—but the closer she got the more the worse she trembled. But she forced herself to look strong, keep up appearances, and remain cool, calm, and collected.She was the mayor of this small town. She could have lunch with her own mother.“Regina dear, you look like you’ve gained weight. I guess I’ve arrived in town at a good time, to catch you before you balloon up.” She snarked as she stood to give Regina a greeting peck.Her words were familiar but still stung nonetheless.“Hello to you too mother. You look well.” She replied, nervously looking around the restaurant for any sign of him. Luckily the coast was clear. For now.“Thank you, dear. Sit, I already ordered for us all.” Cora confessed, before settling back in her chair to look at her daughter. Her gaze was calculating, and decisive as she looked Regina up and down. Before she could make another disparaging comment—the drinks arrived. Both were sparkling waters with lemon, which Regina despised but she sipped regardless. She would have preferred some sort of alcohol—even though it was barely 1 pm. But she didn’t want to incur her mother’s wrath by requesting it, and she certainly didn’t want to let her guard down.The small talk between them was stilted, but they managed to make it through the various common topics with relative grace before the main topics became unavoidable.“I haven’t heard from you in over 5 years Regina. I only knew you were alive because of the scant updates I could find online.” Cora stated seemingly out of nowhere. But Regina knew the scolding was coming.With a sigh, she took a reluctant sip of the sparkling water and pushed down the aggressive response she wanted to give. Cora was only here as a means of maintaining control.She was checking in because she’d lost control, and Regina wanted nothing more than to get up and walk away. They’d done this dance so many times since she’d left this town behind the first time, and she’d sworn to herself she’d never left it happen again. Once her mother and that man relocated to Italy for their retirement, she resolved to never be under her control again. But in this moment, she could not find the strength she’d attempted to cultivate over these past few years.“You know why I haven’t been in contact Mother. I have every right to distance myself from both of you. I only came today because I assumed—The hairs on the back of her neck stood to attention. Her fight-or-fly instincts were screaming in the back of her mind. They were so eerily similar to the screams she’d let out in those early days when she thought they would change something. Before she realized he’d perfectly orchestrated her downfall for his own perversions. Regina shot up out of her seat without thinking and spun around to face the source of her terror. She hoped for a brief moment as she searched the crowd that it was just a farce. A trick of the light or a scant, unwanted feeling from long ago coming back to haunt.But there he was.Leopold.He looked older, but nonetheless recognizable to her. He’d been the subject of her nightmares for so long that she memorized every inch of his disgusting face. It had been above her, conniving and cruel, and she would never forget it for as long as she lived. “Regina, sit down, please. You’re going to cause a scene.” Cora snarled, the harshness Regina had been simply waiting for showed up in her mother once more. "I cannot believe you are still maintaining these lies, please give up the charade and sit down like an adult dear." She couldn’t move. Tears blurred her vision as she met his gaze and a sob was trapped right at the back of her throat. Cora grabbed her arm in an attempt to pull her back down to her seat, but Regina snatched it away.“I need to make a call.” She muttered, swiftly wiping away the stray tears that fell down her face and practically running out of the restaurant. xxx Graham was suffering through his lunch alone, lonely and missing Regina more and more by the second when the call came in.His heart dropped, for reasons unknown. He picked up almost immediately.“Are you alright love?”“No…Can you come to Little Bo Peep’s off of 4th Street as soon as you can?” She replied quickly. Her voice was filled with tears, and he could practically feel the way she trembled. Something was very wrong.“I’m on my way now, do you need me to stay on the phone with you?” He questioned, getting up from his desk without hesitation and leaving everything but his keys behind.The other deputies look at him with confusion and concern, but Mulan—after a brief moment of confusion—understood. When he tossed her the keys to his office, the emergent situation seemed to sink in. She only gave him a nod before turning her attention to her duties.“Yes, please…I think the longer we stay on the phone the less suspicious it will look.” She confessed, a small relieved sigh escaping her at the prospect of having his comforting voice in her ear. “I’m at lunch with my mother…she brought Leo.”Her words made his heart stop. That man…the one who’d hurt an innocent defenseless child—he was standing presumably mere feet away from Regina. Graham pressed the gas as hard as he dared, and even made a point to turn on the lights. He had to get to her as quickly as possible.“I’m on my way love, stay where you are. This’ll be over soon.”“But it won’t be…he’s in town, Graham. He’ll be here for as long as my mother’s here and she’s never one to come visit for shits and giggles. What if they’re moving back to town?! God, I something like this would happen I fucking knew it.” She cried, her breaths becoming closer and closer together in a way that made Graham’s own chest burn. He was 7 minutes out, but if he took the backroads he could get there in 5. Fuck, that was still too long.“I won’t let them move back to town. Evil like that has no place in our home, that I will make certain of. I’m 5 minutes away.”Those 5 minutes were absolute torture. Even though Regina sat on the line with him, actively trying to keep her tears at bay. He knew she was safe physically, but he couldn’t imagine just how much psychological damage this encounter was doing. Seeing the man who’d raped her as a child in the town she’d sworn to protect and serve was the worst kind of betrayal, and he couldn’t fathom how a mother could do such a thing.Regina had sacrificed her happiness and sanity for Henry countless times over and would do it again if the situation required it. But Regina’s mother…he had a sick feeling he knew the exact kind of woman she was. And he didn’t know how much longer he could hold back from ripping her and that scum of the earth a new face and asshole.Regina stood outside of the swanky little restaurant with a poker face. If he hadn’t been able to hear broken breathing he’d be none the wiser. But he knew better, so he jumped out of the car—just barely remembering to put his car in park—and ran to her as inconspicuously as possible.She looked up as soon he came close and sagged in relief. He wanted to hug her, wanted to wrap her up in his arms, and keep her close until they could get far away from the horrors that seemed to only persist—but he could feel the shadow of her mother towering over them both from the entrance.“Do you want me to take you away from here love? Or would you like me to stay with you ?” He didn’t want to presume, and he knew better than most that the relationship with wicked family members was twisted and hard to understand.“I want to leave…but I’m scared of what will happen if I don’t stay. She’ll be so mad….” The seemingly childish wording of her confession made his heartbreak. She looked so scared—and to think that was because of her own mother made him so sad for her.They were so wrapped up in each other, they didn’t see Cora and Leo come closer.Although Leo had the common sense to stay back, there was a glint in his eyes that let Graham know that wouldn’t last forever. He’d make a move at some point. There was no telling what kind of move, but regardless. Graham had to be ready to protect Regina. A familiar voice whispered in his ear, one he’d been resisting since he first came to Storybrooke.“Little brother, always so eager to please. Isn’t it time you actually act? Just do it, whatever it is you’re thinking of…do it.” A gravelly voice hissed—like the temptation of the snake, it enticed him so severely. And would it be so wrong for him to indulge, especially in a case like this?“Would you care to introduce us to the man who stole your attention away so soon after our reunion Regina?” Cora snarked, though to the commoner her words wouldn’t have caused alarm. But Graham saw right through her. She might have originated whatever passive-aggressive manipulative bullshit she was attempting at this moment—but Regina had mastered it.“This is Sheriff Graham Humbert…my boyfriend,” Regina confessed, the last part seeming to come as a last-minute addition. But by the widening of both their eyes, he could tell that it was the right choice. To add insult to injury, he made a point to pull Regina closer to him with a gentle grip. She melted into his touch—an action that she couldn’t fake, and for that he was relieved.“Your boyfriend? Well, I never thought I’d see the day. Nice to meet you, son!” Leo exclaimed. He was deceptively cheerful and possessed the facial features that made him appear kind. But Graham could sense the darkness in him. He never once doubted Regina, and meeting this man only served to confirm her words. He reached out to shake Graham’s hand, and Regina flinched so hard she nearly fell into the street. Her trembling grew worse. Graham caught her and steadied her trembling frame with a hand on her back. In the back of his mind, violent thoughts made their way back into his mind. With a graceful, and almost imperceptible move, he maneuver Regina so that she was slightly behind him as he took Leopold’s hand.His grip was too tight, the veins in his forearms were surely pulsing, and the old man faltered at the realization of just how strong Graham really was. He hid his build well under baggy sheriff jackets and long sleeve shirts but he worked out almost every morning. He’d once relied on his strength to keep him alive, and he hadn’t quite managed to break himself out of the habit yet. For good reason.“Leopold Blanchard. Nice to meet you, son.” At his last name, Regina glanced up at Graham and blanched.Blanchard…did that mean?“Cora Mills. I’m quite surprised I must admit, but it’s becoming quite a pleasant surprise. Come, join us for lunch.” She convinced, although her words were more of a command than anything. Graham was beginning to see how Regina crumbled so quickly before her. Cora possessed a very similar energy to Regina—a regal stance and commanding presence that spoke of power. But he’d learned to say no Regina, he could certainly learn to leave her mother hanging out to dry for a brief moment.As he looked back toward Leopold, the choice he had to make became clear.“Yes, I’ll join you. If you’d excuse me for a brief moment, I want to ensure none of my deputies interrupt.” He said with a chuckle, before pulling out his phone. Cora and Leopold wandered back to the restaurant, though they kept a close eye on the pair as they waited for them to follow. The contacts weren’t difficult to find. The message was simple: “SOS. Storybrooke, Maine. Be here by tomorrow.”With one last press of his finger, Graham wired $2000 into an account that hadn’t been used in nearly 10 years. It was an emergency travel fund of sorts, he had no idea where in the world they were, but that sum should cover any expedited travel costs. If all went according to plan, his brothers would be here by the morning.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The lunch went as expected.Regina shook as soon as they sit back down, and Graham has to hold back from breaking the dainty little glass in his hand every Leopold so much as look in her direction. Luckily, an ‘emergency’ brought the lunch to an early end. When Graham just could not stop staring at the way Leo looked at Regina—like some piece of meat, like prey—he sent a message to Mulan. Within five minutes, she faked a very convincing phone call about a lost child.“I’m very sorry to cut this short Mrs.Mills, but the town never rests. We’ve got to handle this,” He said, motioning vaguely to his phone before standing. Regina stood with him, barely glancing her mother’s way before turning to leave.Cora smiled, standing with them and holding out her hand for him to shake. “It’s Mrs. Blanchard. Regardless, it was a pleasure meeting you. I hope we get the chance to get to know each other very soon.”Graham held back a grimace. “I hope the same as well ma’am. Have a good afternoon.” He stated, not even glancing at Leopold before leading Regina out of the restaurant.When they’re safely in the cruiser, driving away with the lights flashing—Regina spoke for the first time since she sat down. “I’m sorry.” She whispered the tears she’d been holding back finally starting to slide free. Graham reached over the console and took her hand.“You have nothing to apologize for love. I’m glad you called me…that bastard shouldn’t be breathing the same air as you let alone sitting at the same table as you. I can’t believe the nerve of that woman who has the nerve to call herself your mother.” He spat before truly thinking about it.“She’s horrible…but she’s all I have left in this world—blood-wise. I try to live up to her standards but I’m never enough.” Regina replied in a quiet, defeated tone that made Graham grip the steering wheel tight.“No love, her standards are outlandish and unrealistic. I don’t even know them and I already can tell you she’s delusional and out of her mind for thinking that you are anything less than perfect even on your worst day.”His words make her blush, but they stop the tears so he counted it as a win.“Thank you, Graham…I’m so glad you came. You made me feel so safe.” She confessed. At the red light, Graham took the opportunity to kiss her cheek.“I’m glad darling. That’s my job after all, as your boyfriend.”The reminder of her own words made Regina blush even more. She hid her face in her hands with a groan. “Shit, I forgot about that. I was hoping to settle on something more adult, more mature. But in the moment that was the first thing that came to mind.”“Are you embarrassed to call me your boyfriend?” Graham questioned, trying hard to keep the hurt out of his voice.“Not at all.” Regina quickly reassured. “I liked being able to openly…claim you, as barbaric as it sounds. I might even be tempted to do it again in the near future.”Her words make him blush, which he found to be quite ridiculous all things considered but a part of him enjoyed it nonetheless.“Are you saying, what I think you’re saying?” He asked, wishing he could look at her for long enough to watch her expression as she confirmed what he’d been hoping for since nearly the first day they met.“Yes, I’m saying exactly what you think I’m saying…I want to be open about our relationship. Maybe not flamboyant about it — because that’s not who I am—but…I want people to know. It doesn’t have to be a big deal unless you want it to be but, I’d like to try.”“Then try we shall…Does that mean I get to take you on dates around town? Show you off a bit?” He questioned, excitement coloring his voice. She chuckled as his enthusiasm.“Yes, that’s exactly what that means.”The rest of the day, Graham kept an ear out for Regina. Although he hoped Leopold was smart enough not to approach her after the fiasco that had been the lunch, he had no way of being certain. That’s why he’d called in the reinforcements. He hadn’t spoken to his eldest brother in nearly 15 years. He’d sworn to never speak to him again, but desperate times called for desperate measures.He cut his shift early, leaving Mulan to carry on without him again. She’d make a fine sheriff if she so desired. He hoped one day, when he had enough of this town and it’s complexities she’d be willing to step up and keep the people safe.Once his work responsibilities were cleared, he picked Henry up from school—after checking in with Regina of course. She attempted to cut her own shift short as well, but a few major incidents occurred back to back leaving her reeling and struggling to keep up with the sudden workload. As a reward for making it through the day, Graham decided to make her a hefty dinner.It didn’t escape his notice that food seemed to be his way of sending love to Regina. Although she could cook very well, he loved taking care of her. He loved making sure she had the sustenance she needed to be at her best. Luckily, the manor’s pantry was always stocked. He set the boy up with a snack of cheese and fruit, and left him to his own devices while preparing dinner.Regina arrived an hour later than usual, and he could tell from the moment she stepped inside that she was nearly dead on her feet. But at the sight of her son content on the couch, working away at his schoolwork and her man preparing her a meal—a bright smile worked its way on her face.She crept closer to him and wrapped her arms around his bulk before pressing a kiss to his shoulder.“Hi.” She whispered, earning a chuckle from him. He spun around and scooped her up into his arms. As she held back laughter at the sudden movement, he pressed a kiss to her lips.“Hi, love. I heard the rest of your day was busy, so I wanted to give you a bit of a treat.”“Thank you…I appreciate it. Is it ready? It smells so good.” She questioned, but he couldn’t let her go. Not yet. He pressed another kiss to her lips, and she deepened it with a quiet sigh of satisfaction. Before they could take things too far, he pulled away—breathing heavily and gripping her hips in the way he knew she’d love.She whimpered at the loss of his lips, and dove in for another kiss. But the clattering of youthful feet sent them flying apart and left them nervously chuckling on opposite sides of the room.“Graham is the food almost done? I’m starving!” He exclaimed playfully, running over to the stove to get a closer look at the meal he was preparing to consume. Imperceptibly, he moved closer to Regina as well, letting his little body slide close enough to lean on her. It was as close to a hug as she’d gotten in months, and the sensation made her tear up.Dinner was done a short while later, and the makeshift family sat down together for the first time in a while. Henry was in a pleasant mood, so he took the initiative to share a few anecdotes about his day—which seems to thrill Regina to no end. So much so that she whips up a quick dessert for them all—ice cream sundaes with an assortment of sprinkles and syrups Graham didn’t even know she had in the house.As much as she loved to cook, Regina was a stickler for health and nutrition, but in rare moments like these Graham could see the secret sweet tooth come out to play.After a successful dessert, Henry was put to bed. Regina and Graham retired to the living room with glasses of wine. Although Graham didn’t dare instigate anything salacious, Regina was quick to curl up in his lap. They watched the fireplace crackle, comfortable silence surrounding them. Eventually, the guilt ate at him the longer they sat. He didn’t want to hold out for much longer. They’d be here soon—and the proverbial cat would be out of the bag before he could get ahead of it. So with a sigh and one last hearty sip of his wine—Graham confessed.“Regina…I want to tell you a bit about my life before Storybrooke…if that’s alright.” He suddenly said.His seemingly serious words made her stiffen for a millisecond, but she melted back into him after the shock wore off. “Of course it’s ok…Would you prefer I move over so I can look at you?”“No…It might be easier if you’re not looking plus I missed having you in my arms.” He said, pressing a kiss to the back of her head. She smelled so good, always. Her perfume followed him around during the day, today it was some mix of vanilla, lavender, and spice he could only say belonged to her. It was distracting, but she deserved to know. He was strong enough to push through.She chuckled at his words but put up no argument. With one last kiss, he began. “I’m sure you can guess by this lovely little accent that I didn’t grow up in America. I told you before that I come from Scotland, and that’s the truth. I just….wasn’t exactly transparent about my living situation there. My mother died when I was young, and my father was a criminal. He’s dead now but…my brothers and I took up his behavior after Mum died. And it stayed that way until I was 16. That’s when I ran and came to Storybrooke. Granny took me in, and the rest is history.” He explained, his words slow and measured as he told a story he’d promised to never speak of again.“God…your father, is he still alive?” Regina questioned after a few moments of processing.“No. He died shortly after I got to Storybrooke.” The pain he expected to rush through his chest never came. He’d long since processed his father’s death and realized that —as much as he loved the man in theory—Ewan Humbert has been a horrible man.“Are your brothers still..?”“Yes, that’s part of the reason why I brought them up tonight. When I realized your mother brought him to town I made an impulsive decision. I asked them to come to town.”“To do what?” She asked, twisting to turn and look at him but just barely managing to stop herself.“To help me keep you safe…I can’t be everywhere and until Leo leaves this town I won’t rest. I trust them with my life—even after all these years I promise you. I wouldn’t have asked them here if I didn’t think—She finally fully turned around and pressed her finger to his lips to silence him. “I trust you. I know you wouldn’t have asked them here if you didn’t trust them…I can’t express how thankful I am. I was so scared and I will be until he’s either dead or so far away he can’t get to me—but knowing the lengths you’re going to keep me safe is just…it’s a lot. Thank you.” She said tearfully, before pulling him into a kiss. xxx Regina avoided her mother's calls like the plague. Luckily, it seemed that Cora was determined to stay in relative hiding since the failure of a lunch. Although Graham left shortly after an impromptu post-dinner cuddle session, she was eagerly awaiting texts from him.She wanted to meet his brothers, despite how suddenly their existence was revealed to her. She’d always envied those who had siblings. Most of her childhood was spent in a perpetual state of loneliness and isolation. Even when she’d lived in the Blanchard household, forced to engage with her step-sister she never really felt like part of the family. Whether that be because of Leopold’s behavior, or because of her own self-isolating tendencies regardless—having a real family was all Regina ever wanted.So, as nervous as she could tell Graham was for their arrival she was relatively excited. Despite the darkness of his past, she got the feeling that he loved his brothers. Cared for them in a way she’d never experienced from a blood relative who wasn’t her father, and she wanted to meet the men who were so closely linked to him.For the first chunk of the day she heard nothing from him, and the worry began to mount. He’d said they would be here by the morning, and by lunch he still hadn’t contacted her. Of course, her worry distracted her. Left her susceptible to the other Blanchard who had a habit of making her life miserable.Ashley went on her lunch break a bit early to pick her daughter up from daycare, which left the front desk relatively unattended. The knock at the door didn’t startle her, but when that doe-eyed pure as snow driven bitch stepped a foot in the office Regina’s body reacted. The pen in her hand cracked as her fist clenched to channel her rage because she knows exactly why Mary Margaret is there.“Regina, I—“What are you doing in my office Mary Margaret?” Regina spits, hellfire flinging itself from her tongue as years of resentment boiled forward.“I wanted to check on you. I…my dad came to visit me today. I figured if he was in town Cora was in town so I wanted to make sure you were alright.” She said quietly, looking down at Regina with an imploring expression that makes her nauseous.Nausea that only grew worse when she realized what Mary Margaret’s words meant. Leo went to visit her…and if he hadn’t gone to the loft he went to the school…presumably near Henry. “Did he go inside my son’s classroom?” She questioned, holding back her rage the slightest bit. She knew if she went too hard at once Mary Margaret would crumble. Despite the fact that they’d lived in the same house for 6 years, Regina knew that she’d not faced half of what Regina faced there. She was soft. And that softness, that innocence that seemed to follow her through adulthood made Regina resentful. She hadn’t been given the privilege.“No, he came to visit before the school day started. Why—”She couldn’t tell her. As much as she hated her, she’d done her best to keep her father’s actions from her view—if she didn’t know already. So she took in a deep breath and forced herself to push past the fear of Leo being near her child.“I’ve told you before and I will continue to tell you—we are not sisters. I have no obligation to you, just as you have no obligation to me. Now leave, please.” She said, before turning her attention back to the quarterly reports she’d been working on.Mary Margaret huffed, like a spoiled child denied something they wanted. How fitting.“I understand that you were going through a lot back then, but the unnecessary hatred you have for me is absolutely insane Regina. We lived in the same house for 6 years. We practically did everything together. My father took you in and loved you like a daughter and I don’t know what happened between then and now but—Regina shot up from her seat, her gaze emanating fury and frustration. “NO!” She roared, making the young woman flinch back slightly. It brought her joy, as twisted as it was. “No, we did not grow up in the same house. We did not do everything together. And your fucking father…he is not as kind as you like to fool yourself into thinking he is. You’re a teacher for fuck’s sake, you should know that things are never as cut and dry as whatever fantasy you’ve created in your head. Now get out.”Mary Margaret sighed again, big fat crocodile tears running down her cheeks. “I know you were struggling back then…I can’t imagine how hard it was for you to lose your father and then be forced into a new family you didn’t know but I showed you nothing but kindness and love. I hope one day you realize it. I love you—“—Do NOT say those fucking words to me, Mary Margaret. Don’t come back again. And most certainly do not think you can come back here again for anything other than an emergency regarding my son. If you try this shit again I’ll make sure you never step foot in a school within 6 states of here, do you understand?”She let more tears fall. They had no effect on Regina, if anything they only spurred her onward. “Yes, I understand. I hope one day we can fix whatever it is that’s caused you to be so angry. You’re the only family I have left.” She begged, but she saw the fight coming and knew enough to leave Regina be.Mary Margaret left with her head hung low, and a small part of Regina felt bad. xxx They were late.The later they were the longer Graham began to worry. Maybe…they still held bad blood toward him and refused to come to his aid. The thought plagued him all day. And when the time came for his shift to end he resigned himself to defeat and he tried hard not to think about the horrible possibilities that might have kept them from coming to his aid. They’d made a pact, long ago—that no matter what, they’d help each other. They’d be there, through thick and thin despite the things they’d been through together and no matter where they were.So when he drove home, despondent and disappointed, he wasn’t exactly ready for the thrum of a motorcycle heading his way. He only knew of one person who’d tote their motorcycle through this small town so late at night.When the old bike pulled up next to the cruiser, Graham’s heart skipped a beat. Some odd mixture of fear and affection coursed through his veins. And when he saw not one, but two familiar silhouettes tears burned in his eyes.“Sorry we’re late little brother—had to make a pitstop,” Malcom said, as he ripped off his helmet. Confidence oozed out of every pore and annoyed as Graham knew he would become eventually he could not help but to be amused by his brother’s arrogance at this moment. He hopped off the bike and started to walk up the driveway.Callum did the same, when he locked eyes with Graham he practically jumped off of the bike. He looked so old now. He was the youngest, and when Graham had left Scotland behind he’d been just shy of 15. But now he was nearing 30, with streaks of gray coloring his brown waves. He’d always looked the most like their Ma.Malcolm looked the most like their father of course, with his hard features and cold smirk. But Graham knew how to look past it. He saw the man underneath the bravado, the warmth as he looked at his brothers together once again.He joined the hug, and the three brothers stayed in the warm embrace for as long as they could. But when the time came, they pulled apart. Graham led them up to his home.“You’re very late. But at least you’re here…thank you.” He said quietly.“What’s got your panties in such a twist that you resorted to calling us, eh?” Callum questioned as they entered. Lobo sat in his bed, eyes narrowed at the appearance of unfamiliar visitors. But Callum had always loved dogs, and at the sight of a slightly larger version of the puppies he adored so much the man fell to his knees with a high-pitched squeal. “Oh look at you, handsome lad! You’re the finest most brilliant little guy I’ve ever seen. Come give me a big hug!” He squealed, and though he tried to resist Lobo was a dog at the end of the day.With a hesitant tail wag, and confirming glance toward his master, he ran to Callum with an excited yip. He nearly knocked the youngest man over, which earned a chuckle from both Graham and Malcolm.“Still easily distracted I see. Well, out with it.” Malcom said, turning his full attention to Graham and placing his hands on his hips. That was his thinking pose. Graham knew it well. Before every heist or job, he’d stand for at least 15 minutes dissecting their plan in that pose. And to see him doing so now was surreal at best.“My uh…My girlfriend, she’s in trouble—” He started, his words causing both brothers to gasp dramatically.“Girlfriend?! Wow—an early Christmas miracle. Graham’s finally got himself a lass huh, congrats to you!” Callum cheered, and Lobo sent up barks of excitement to match him. Malcolm only chuckled, although the mirth in his eyes and the warm press of his hand on Graham’s shoulder let him know that his eldest brother felt just as proud.“Yes, my girlfriend. Her name is Regina, you’ll meet her tomorrow I’m sure. A man hurt her when she was a child, for many years. He’s back in town, and I don’t know when he’s going to be gone—or even if he’s going to be gone. Until I can solidify some sort of plan to get him out I need your help keeping her safe….because I suspect at some point he might try to hurt her again just for the hell of it.” Graham confessed, finally voicing his suspicions—and what equated to his worst fears.Although he had no real way of knowing to what degree that fear was real—he suspected it was at least partially true. If Leo still looked at Regina like a piece of meat, and if he’d been allowed to walk free and unencumbered for so long was it so much of a stretch that he might attack her? Or at the very least, harass her.It seemed that his brothers were on the same page. A somber expression fell over Callum’s face and fury over Malcom’s.“We meet her for breakfast tomorrow. Then we set up a system until this asshole is sorted…For clarification’s sake only—this man, he hurt her the way I think you’re suggesting?” Malcom questioned, looking back to Graham with a determined fire in his eyes. He knew what the man was really asking. And he knew that Malcom was only asking, so he knew how harshly to treat the threat.“Yes…I won’t say any more for her privacy’s sake but yes. Give me some time to figure out a solution of sorts. I don’t expect you both to stop everything and help me for months at a time—“—But we will, if that’s what it takes. You know that right?” Callum said, stepping forward a bit. Lobo followed. “I can confidently speak for us both when I say we don’t exactly have anything to go back to. And it’s clear you love this woman if you’re willing to put up with our sorry asses to keep her safe and comfortable. We’re here for you.”“Yeah…what he said.” Malcom piggybacked. A few tears slipped loose as relief filled Graham.“Thanks, guys…I’m glad you’re here. I’ve missed you, I guess.”Malcom snorted and knocked into his arm with a gentle elbow. “Missed you too you arsewipe.”“I missed your ugly mug,” Callum said with a chuckle before coming over and playfully jabbing Graham in the ribs. Eventually, they sat down in Graham's dining room and planned through the night, right after he messaged Regina of course. He knew she’d been worried all day, and he wanted to assuage her fears as quickly as possible.They’d keep her safe. And maybe in the process, they could heal the little bits of Graham that had been weighed down and snuffed out since he left his home behind for his own safety.
Malcolm
Callum
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
After dropping Henry off to school, Regina made her way to Granny’s.When Graham’s text came through the previous night— confirming his brother's arrival to town—Regina nearly fell over. She was nervous, despite the initial excitement she’d felt just yesterday at the prospect of meeting the men Graham obviously loved so fiercely. Immediately, he made plans for them all to meet.She had no idea what to expect, truly.So, she put on an outfit that made her feel extra confident—a simple blue knee-length dress that accentuated the best parts of her figure. A black blazer was paired as a backup, though she had a feeling it wouldn’t be used until she got to work. The day was surprisingly warm, though it was still late October. Halloween wasn’t far off, but it wasn’t uncommon for small flashes of heat to push through the town this time of year.Maybe she’d go for a ride after work if time permitted. For now, though, her mind held only a singular focus.Although Cora was the lesser of the two evils that came to this town, her words still haunted Regina. As she got ready, her calculating gaze lingered on the slightly long enough to note the pounds she’d put on since indulging her sweet tooth with Graham. Old habits burned at the back of her mind. On one hand, Regina knew that she looked perfectly acceptable. Her figure hadn’t changed much, outside of the slight thickening in her thighs and backside. She was not unhealthy by any stretch of the imagination, but all of her life Cora had expected perfection from her.Whether that be because of her own issues, or the obvious glee she got from breaking down her daughter’s confidence—her words and actions had stuck with Regina all of her life.At the last second, Regina switched out her shoes to a taller version of her black stilettos. She needed to be as tall as possible if Graham’s height was any indication of his brother’s. Although she trusted them to never lay a finger on her, Regina still felt the need to protect herself via her clothing. It had always acted as her armor, and today was no exception.A bell chimed above her head as she entered the diner, and for a moment it felt as if all eyes were on her. It was morning rush, so most of the town was in the diner grabbing their breakfast. Regina did not frequent the diner during rush hour, it was her absolute worst nightmare most of the time. As much as she respected her constituents, she didn’t want to be engulfed in their presence for long periods of time. They were bound to ask questions and make complaints about things she either was actively working to fix or had nothing to do with. But when Graham stood up from his seat in the back of the diner, his smile wide any reservations she had slipped away.Regina could see the way he held back. His desire to open his arms wide and beckon her into them was clear as day, and for once Regina didn’t care what other people thought.She moved fast, and let herself fall into the inviting warmth of Graham’s strong arms. He held her close and pressed a discreet kiss to her cheek.“Hi love, thanks for coming.” He whispered into the crook of her neck. He pressed yet another small kiss there, and her heart skipped a beat.“Of course.” She replied easily, before pulling away just enough to get a good look at his brothers.They looked alike just enough, but each of them held a different countenance that made her curious.“This is Malcolm, the eldest,” Graham said, motioning to the man with a shaved head. His blue eyes were steely, but he gave her a warm smile that she was not expecting. “And this is Callum, the youngest of our brood.” He explained, nudging the younger man who chuckled in response. His eyes were warm, and he too stood with arms outreached. So he was the outgoing one.“Nice to meet ya! I never thought I’d see the day when a woman managed to capture the heart of our middle brother. But I’m glad. You’re gorgeous love, hope you don’t mind—I’m a hugger.” He said, though his words were not salacious which was a relief. Her instinct for once conflicted against the norm. Past experience told her to refuse the hug, but the temptation won out. Regina gave him a quick hug, and his bulky arms reminded her just enough of Graham’s to make her chuckle as well.“Thank you…It’s very nice to meet you both. Although I must admit, I wish it was under better circumstances.” She confessed, her words bringing them all back to reality.They were here because the man who’d abused her was back in her town and she felt unsafe almost every moment of every day. Regina was incredibly thankful for their willingness to help but she wished deeply that the situation was not as dark.It would have been wonderful to just meet them, without the weight of her childhood abuse breathing down their necks.She took a seat beside Graham, and in the brief silence that followed her words, she beckoned Ruby over. “Can I get my usual? You’re all welcome to order whatever you want, it’s my treat.”“Nope, we’ve got it covered. Despite what Graham may have told ya, our Ma raised us right. Mayor or not, we’re covering the tab.” Malcolm said, his gruff force briefly startling her. Graham took her hand under the table. He proceeded to order a few of the classic Granny’s breakfast specials, with numerous amounts of coffee.As they waited for their meal, Graham cleared his throat and prepared to speak. “So, the plan is simple. We have no reason to suspect anything, but for the time being one of us will be posted outside of the office in an unmarked car, or outside of the manor at all times. And then the other will keep an eye on your mother and…him. I don’t want to cause unnecessary suspicion but until they leave town I don’t want to take any chances. Does that sound reasonable to you?”“Yes, all things considered.” She replied, a small bit of relief coursing through her at the realization that she was protected. For the very first time in her life, someone cared enough to make her feel safe.Her own mother had only terrorized her, but these men who had no real reason to go out of their way for her benefit were working hard for her sake.She was so very thankful, even if she was mildly terrified of what the future held in store for her. xxx Beginning the process of the perimeter checks was stressful to say the least.Doing so without inciting suspicion was the goal, but it was hard to keep eyes off Regina when the entire town was now wondering about her very public display with Graham. He hadn’t thought about that at the time, he only wanted to ensure the meeting happened in a safe and neutral place.The last thing he wanted was to bring his brothers into Regina’s home, and for her to be incredibly uncomfortable. As soon as Regina left the diner, both Malcom and Callum were on him in a second. Their teasing made him smile so hard his cheeks hurt.Malcolm’s hand grabbed his shoulder and shook him. “Jesus Graham, you coulda warned us that your girl was a smoke show!” “Yeah! I woulda known to bring a cold water bottle to keep my temperature down. I’m on the verge of overheating she’s so hot!” Callum joked, but the warm smile he gave Graham let him know immediately that he was only jesting because of how much he liked Regina for him.Graham hadn’t dated much in Scotland, and he hadn’t exactly been keen on sending pictures of his short-term girlfriends to his estranged brothers. But he was glad nonetheless that despite the dark circumstances, they got a chance to meet Regina.As much as he was scared to say it aloud—Graham had a feeling that this was it. That Regina was the last woman he’d love because his very soul had nestled its way into her. He couldn’t imagine a life without her.Which was why they had to act fast. After breakfast, Graham went to work. He had a good idea of where Regina’s mother was staying, so he sent Malcolm to investigate and find results. Callum was stationed outside the mayoral office, keeping an eye on any visitors.They could do so much until the man made a move—although Graham truly hoped that his suspicions were simply suspicions. Regina was going through enough, she didn’t need to deal with Leopold on top of the stress of Emma and all that she encompassed.At the thought of the irritating blonde, Graham sighed. She’d called the station earlier that morning begging for her job back. The job market in Storybrooke was remarkably slim when you made a point to bully and antagonize the mayor. Whether she saw it that way or not, the reality was that most of the townspeople saw her presence in the town as a possible problem. Especially with the upcoming election.Speaking of—Regina’s family was the main focus of his investigative energy but on the sideline, Graham made sure to dig a bit deeper into George Spencer during the lulls of his work day. He was an upstanding citizen on record, but he knew that the man was a sore loser. It couldn’t be a coincidence that Leopold was showing up in town for the first in two decades right before the election. Although there was no evidence to support the theory, Graham remained vigilant.The way went on with no major hiccups, which was nice. The closer it got to Halloween, the odder the town acted. He’d been the sheriff for almost 3 years, and it never ceased to amaze him how creative the people of Storybrooke could get leading up to the spooky holiday.By the end of the day, there was no sign of Leopold, Cora, OR Spencer—which caused a flare-up concern in Graham. Before he could linger, a text came in. It was from Regina. ‘Can you come to Archie’s office? I need you to pick us up.’ was all it said.Graham didn’t hesitate. xxx Regina completely forgot about the scheduled supervised visit. With everything going on, the event had completely slipped her mind despite the fact that it had been on the books for weeks now.Archie suggested monthly sessions, which was less than Regina had initially feared—so she’d agreed. Now, once a month felt too soon. Too sudden. She was just barely beginning to feel comfortable leaving her house—although as she looked across the street to get into the Mercedes she spotted Callum in Graham’s pickup. He gave her a smile but didn’t make a move to get out of the car.His mere presence would have to be enough. Although they weren’t necessarily there to protect her from Emma, she could use the safety their presence brought to bolster herself. At least long enough to make it through the appointment.So she drove, picked up Henry—who was practically buzzing in his seat—and made her way back to Archie’s in a flash. No lingering, no more postponing.The ugly yellow monstrosity was already parked, meaning Swan had arrived early. Probably for the first time in her insufferable life.When they entered the office, Swan was already inside. Henry ran to greet her, and as he attempted to close the office door Archie stopped him.“Actually Henry, I think it would be beneficial if your mom joined us for this visit. I want to speak with all of you, and check in to see how everyone is feeling, Ok?”Henry huffed. “But…I thought this was my one on one time with Emma?”“It still is, that’s why I asked your mom to block off a longer time for the session today. But before you and Emma get your time, I need to make sure everyone is still feeling ok about the arrangement.” Archie explained, before looking up to Regina and motioning for her to come inside.Her legs shook as she stepped inside. The disdain from Emma and the disappointment written clear as day on made her chest burn, but Archie’s soft voice and Pongo’s wet nose made the room easier to bear. Pongo dutifully followed her to her seat and plopped down beside her without question.Archie sighed and pushed his glasses up his face as he tended to do when focusing on harder questions. “Ok, I know this isn’t necessarily what anyone had in mind for this visit. I know that abrupt change can be stressful, but I have a good reason. After learning of you and Emma’s ‘argument’ at the cemetery, I thought it good for us all to have a chat.” He said, looking between Regina and Emma with a raised eyebrow. He very clearly knew what occurred, though he was respectful enough to keep the actual word “fight” out of the room.“Regina, I’m going to start with you.” He said, turning to her. His eyes screamed encouragement.”How have you been feeling since the start of these supervised visits? I know you may not want to speak candidly because Henry is present but I implore you, be as honest as you can be. I think some…filtered transparency might help alleviate some of the tension here.”“Um…ok. I feel very…frustrated. I had feared something like this would happen when I adopted Henry. I knew the adoption was closed, so I thought I wouldn’t have to worry too much about it until he became of age but…I was proven wrong.” She started, emotions rushing forth as she remembered the early days with Henry. The constant fear of his birth mother coming and snatching away the only good thing in her life. Although that fear had come to fruition, it didn’t hurt any less.Emma winced at the mention of the closed adoption. She must know by this point that it was illegal, what she was doing. Spencer had to have said something, but he was still pushing forward regardless—which concerned her greatly. That was an issue for later in the day.“That’s understandable. Adopting a child is a big responsibility, and with your background, I can understand why you were fearful.” Archie added, and as soon as the words left his lips Emma huffed and rolled her eyes.“Regina was born with a fu—fricking silver spoon in her mouth. Her ‘background’ just means she doesn’t know how to share.” Emma snarked.Archie sighed and briefly took off his glasses to rub the bridge of his nose. “Your turn to speak will be soon. But please do not insert your personal opinions on Regina’s past in the middle of her speech. It’s not necessary—it’s only hurtful. And we’re here to be constructive, not hurtful. Regina, please continue.”With a deep breath, Regina continued. “This entire situation has been incredibly stressful, and as happy as I am that Henry gets to know biological mother—-if it’s making him happy—I’m concerned. All the time. I’m fearful for his well-being even when he’s at school because I never know if Swan will just take him and I’ll never see him again. I know that I was not the perfect mother, but I did my best. I love Henry. He’s my everything. I just want him to be safe and to be happy.” She confessed, a few small tears slipping out as she glanced over at Henry.Her tears hadn’t affected him before—even though she’d done her best to keep them concealed from him—-but at this moment a look of guilt crossed his perfect features.“Thank you, Regina. Now, Emma. It’s your turn.” Archie said, turning slightly to face the woman who’d“Thanks. Um…This experience has been a lot. I love Henry. I’ve loved him from the moment I gave birth to him, and I’m so happy he even wants to get to know me. I didn’t want to give him up…even though I knew it was his best chance. If things had been different I would have kept him. But…maybe I would have messed him up? Who knows? We’ll never really know of course, but…I wish things could have been different.” She said, trailing off as emotion slammed into her as well. It was good to see she had a varying kind of emotion, not just the rage she seemed to project onto Regina so easily.“Do you regret your decision? Even though the outcome was positive, do you regret the adoption?” Archie asked carefully.Although under normal circumstances he wouldn’t mention this in front of Henry, for the sake of the work they’d been doing for months he knew this kind of transparency would give Henry some clarity and understanding. He’s a smart kid. But Regina had shielded her emotions from him for so long that he lacked understanding in how his actions affected her. And because of that, he had this “savior” image of Emma, because he believed she was capable of giving him everything Regina “couldn’t” in his perspective.“I do….I’m glad things worked out fine but Henry was…the first thing that was mine—ya know? I grew up in the foster system, I ran away and tried to make a life for myself but that blew up in my face. And growing him, and being pregnant with him made me so happy even though it was so scary. Like I said if things had been different….”“Thank you for that Emma. Now, Henry. I know this must be a lot to take in at once. But you’ve expressed to me that you wish to be treated more maturely because of your intelligence. So, I want to give you a safe space to experience what that really means. It’s your turn now. How are you feeling about this experience? Getting to know Emma, and seeing how difficult that’s been for your mom.”Henry cleared his throat and shifted in his chair in a way Regina knew meant that he was uncomfortable. She wanted to comfort him, but as her hand moved Archie motioned for her to stop.“I’m…I’m sad that my mom is so upset. I know I’ve been really harsh on her, but I just wanted her to understand! I never knew I was adopted until I was like 7 and then all of a sudden everything I knew was a lie! And then I read about the curse and it all made sense. Because…that’s the only way this could happen, right? At least that’s what I thought but…I guess things are more complicated than I thought.” He said, his voice shaking as he began to process the truth of the situation.Or, at least that’s what Regina hoped. This one session would only bring a bit of assistance, but maybe it would help him be less ornery.“Ok. Thank you for sharing that Henry. I know that learning of your adoption was a major stressor for you. I know that it’s hard to understand, but life is so complicated. Emma did her best, and her mom is doing her best too. What’s important now, is that you guys work together to make this as seamless as possible. Because it’s not fair that your mom raised you, and now has to be treated like a bad guy—“—-but she’s the Evil Queen! I was only treating her the way I thought—think villains should be treated. I love my mom but…if Emma’s the Savior and she’s here to break the curse that means she’s a hero…So I’m a hero, and I should act like one…right?”Archie let out a small sigh once again. “I understand why you’d come to that conclusion. It makes sense, but it’s not real. You drew conclusions based on the information you had—but that information only served to help you solidify what you thought was the truth. Or, rather, what you wanted the truth to be. Because a curse makes more sense than your birth mom giving you up for adoption for seemingly no reason, am I correct?”Henry nodded. Tears fell down his little face. Regina couldn’t resist the urge to wipe them away. At her soft touch, he began to cry in earnest. She pulled him into her arms, and let him cry into her shoulder. “It’s ok my little prince. Let it out. It’s ok.”“I’m sorry Mom…I’m really sorry.”“It’s ok Henry, just breathe for me.” She whispered into his hair. An old habit broke forth as she rocked him back and forth gently. Everything else disappeared. All the issues waiting for them outside of these walls meant nothing when her little boy was nestled in her arms, crying.“Ok, I think that’s enough for the day. We can schedule an additional group session if you’d like, maybe a day before the supervised visits?”“Yes, that sounds good. Thank you, Archie.”“Of course…feel free to sit for a few minutes if you need to. That was an incredibly emotionally charged session. I have water if youThere was no way she’d be able to drive with Henry in such a state. So, as she shifted the boy in her arms Regina sent a text to Graham. He would know how to help. xxx Graham pulled up to Archie’s office concerned. After therapy, it was very rare that Regina wanted to talk at all, let alone need him to pick her up. Although there had most likely been several times where she should have, admitting to needing help was something Regina had only just begun doing.When she walks out with Henry wrapped up in her arms he panics. He’s out of the car before he can think.“Is he ok? What happened?!” He questioned, his eyes questing for the cause of his upset. Henry might be a little brat most of the time, but he was still Graham’s. He still held a little piece of the man’s heart, just as his mother did. If anyone dared to lay a finger on him he’d rip them limb from limb and then set those limbs ablaze before feeding them to Lobo.“Nothing…Just a rough session.” Regina supplied, hoisting him to adjust her grip. He hadn’t let her hold him in years, and the fact that he was still crying when the message had been sent 7 minutes ago summoned a greater level of concern in Graham. But he could see it in the way she held him close, that she wasn’t ready to let him go any time soon.So he ushered her to the car as fast as possible. On the way, he’d switched cars with Callum to ensure he would have enough space for the lad. He was willing to take the risk if it meant he could keep his family safe. As Regina gently placed Henry into the car, he clung to her without another cry that sent waves of pain through Graham.And at the worst possible moment, out of the corner of his eye, Graham spotted Emma with her hands in her pockets, lingering like a bad smell.“Get in the car love, I’ll take care of this.” He said, the words coming out gruffer than he’d initially expected. But he was at his wit's end. If Emma had anything to do with this, he’d wring her neck. So, as he slowly closed the door he spun around to face her. “What do you want? As you can clearly see, we’re a bit busy here.”“We? Are you guys…Jesus, this whole time you guys were together?” She asked, her voice cracking as she finished her sentence. She had the nerve to look hurt, although Graham couldn’t figure out why. He’d never once given her the indication he was romantically interested. His focus had always been ensuring she was in line and as little of a nuisance as possible.“Yes. It was quite obvious, now that I think about it. But that’s not what’s important right now. I don’t know what game you’re playing, but it has to stop. If you truly aim to be in Henry’s life, then go about it in the proper ways. Stop taking your pain out on Regina. She’s not your enemy, but if you fuck with her again—I will be.” With that, he got in the driver’s seat and sped off to the manor without a glance backward.Swan could hate him all she wanted. That was her prerogative. But, she could no longer wreak havoc on Regina’s life and mental state. He wouldn’t allow it. xxx It took Henry a while to calm down. The mental stress of the session, combined with the nonstop tears sent him to sleep sooner than Regina expected. He refused to sleep anywhere other than her bed, so after ensuring he was wrapped up tight in her most comfortable blankets and comforter Regina made a call.She’d been avoiding it, but at this point—she was certain Emma couldn’t turn back. Spencer had roped her into a corner. As much as she wanted to ignore it, she was certain none of this was a coincidence. It hadn’t occurred to her until the supervised visit, that the strings being pulled might not be a direct result of Emma Swan’s ire, but a larger scheme of some sort.Although Emma’s appearance was unexpected, it presented Spencer with an ace to keep her distracted. Then, he pulled the ultimate card just to be safe—Leopold.On the second ring, he picked up.“Does that favor still stand?” She questioned immediately. He knew exactly who was calling, and why.“Regina…I never thought you’d call….But yes, of course. Stop by the shop tomorrow and we can discuss details.”“Thank you…good night.”“Good night Regina…I hope you know I’ll do everything in my power to help with whatever this situation is.”“I know Robert..Thank you again, I’m sorry it took so long.”“Don’t be sorry. I’d prefer it if you didn’t need my services at all but…life is life. See you tomorrow.”With that, Robert Gold hung up.Graham cleared his throat. She knew he’d been standing in wait at the doorway, curiosity eating away at him. But he knew better than to interrupt. “Everything alright love?”“Yes...I just called in a favor.” She confessed, turning to look at him. She reached up for a quick kiss, she just couldn’t help herself. “I have a standing favor with Robert Gold…I decided to cash in.”“Gold? I thought you hated him?” Graham asked, incredulous at the sudden shift in her stance toward the man.“I did…but not for the right reasons..He helped me when I needed it most, and I’ll never forget that. Despite not having much to offer him, he gave me one last deal before I left town. He’s the reason I was able to leave Storybrooke.” “…If it’s not too much, will you tell me more? I was always under the impression the two of you didn’t get along but now I’m curious.”With a sigh, Regina plopped down on the couch. She’d refused to take such a call near Henry, and she was now glad for it. As much as she loved her son, his emotional outburst drained her too. Her worry had sucked the last bits of energy out of her, but now she was free to release some of it. Graham sat beside her and took her hand gently.“If it’s too hard to talk about you don’t have to.” He offered, but Regina knew it was time. He knew the basics, but if she was opening the can of worms that was her relationship with Robert Gold, she’d have to tell him everything eventually. It was best to get it out now.“It’s fine…You’re here with me, that’s all the strength I need.” She said with a weary smile. “Gold was the only person I told about Leopold’s attacks. I…I thought I was pregnant. Right after senior year, I was so stressed and I missed my period a bunch and….well, long story short I went to Gold. He was once our family accountant when Father was still alive. He stayed in contact during the proceedings after his death and secured my trust fund despite Cora’s insistence to the otherwise.I went to him and told him…everything. I spilled every dirty secret I had and he could have used it against me but he didn’t. Instead, he helped me find a doctor out of town. I wasn’t pregnant thank god, just suffering with endometriosis, as you know. When that was confirmed he arranged for my things to be taken from the house. He got me a plane ticket that same day and helped me find an apartment in New York for the summer. He paid. He…helped me disappear. I owe him my life, which is why I’ve avoided him for so long. I didn’t think I could face seeing him again after all he’d done, especially knowing I could do nothing to repay him. But he always told me that if I was in a bind he’d come to my rescue. And now I’m going to ask him to represent me in the custody proceedings.”Robert Gold was a man who did not play fair—and in truth, he may not even be a good man—but his soft spot for Regina had always been her ace. And she planned to use it to her full advantage.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Regina’s appointment with Gold was at 9, which meant she would work from home early in the morning and head out. Or at least….that had been the plan. But waking up in Graham’s arms once again, in a quiet and calm house—meant she was most definitely not going to get work done.“Fuck, please Graham. Don’t stop!” She whispered, her hands running through his curls as he pressed kisses to her bare breasts. This hadn’t been the plan at all, but there was no way she could stop the train when it was already well on its way to the station.At first, the morning had started out with sweet kisses and gentle caresses—but the lust always returned. It felt more poignant than ever, and Regina no longer wanted to deny it. She wanted to bask in it.Graham growled at her breathless whisper, and circled his tongue around the stiff peak of her left nipple then sucked the sensitive nub into his mouth. A whimper fell from her lips, although she tried to stop it. Regina was sitting up, in his lap, and could feel the perfect hardness of his erection pressed up against her core. She rocked against him as his hand came up to tweak her other nipple just hard enough. He grew harder somehow“Gods Regina, you’re so gorgeous,” Graham whispered, pulling away from her breast with a pop that made her clench. He gazed up at her with so much love in his eyes she wanted to look away out of habit—but why? She had him now. No one else did. His love was all hers, and she could delight in it for as long as she liked.Regina pulled him away from her chest and pressed a kiss to his wet lips, groaning as his tongue slipped out and teased her lower lip. After a moment, he pulled away from her with a mischievous smirk.“I’m not done down here just yet, I’ve missed these.” He teased, before sucking her nipple back into his mouth. She held back every last moan and whimper as best she could as he built her up. He detoured from her aching nipples back to the meat of her breast—sucking bruises onto her skin as if it was his job. He was marking her with his rough kisses and the burns of his beard against her sensitive skin. Just the idea made her head spin.Regina was absolutely soaked. She was practically throbbing, and before she could think about it she grabbed his hand and stuffed it down her sleep shorts and lacy panties. At the feeling of her soft wet pussy, he groaned and let his forehead fall against hers.“Fucking hell ‘gina. You’re so wet for me. Can I lick you, please?”Her pussy clenched at the combination of his words and skillful touch—the tight circles he made on her clit stopped her brain. She panted against him for a few moments as he continued, moaning when he dipped his finger into her wetness and spread it upward to make the sensitive surface of her clit slicker. “I—fuck I can’t even think. There isn’t enough time baby.”“There is. I won’t be long.” He said, his smirk growing as he used his strength to lift her off him. In a split second, she was on her back, and her lithe legs were draped over his shoulders. With a tug, he pulled her to the edge of the bed. At her bliss-filled expression, he paused, pressing a kiss to her thigh. “Only if you want to. I can just use my fingers if you’d rather—“Nooo, use your mouth too. I miss your mouth so much, please!” She whined, her hips rolling to tantalize him. She appreciated his continual check-ins, but right now she needed him. It worked, his eyes moving down to look at her slick folds like a man mesmerized. He gulped and pressed another kiss to the inside of her thigh. His nose just barely brushed up against her clit and she jumped with a yelp she just barely muffled with her hand.“If we were alone I would do everything in my power to hear every last one of your sweet little noises love. Next time though.” He said, before diving in.Regina’s eyes rolled to the back of her head as his tongue dove deep into her. As he pulled it out, bringing her sweet nectar with it, he sucked her aching nub into his mouth and lashed his tongue against her like he had something to prove. It was glorious. Regina was lost in waves of pleasure almost immediately—the only bits of brain function left serving to keep her hand up against her mouth to stifle the myriad of noises coming out of her.Although he’d been cocky about his skill, he hadn’t been lying. It didn’t take her long, not after so long without his tongue, and within minutes she was on the precipice. Her hips ground against his face, smearing her wetness across his cheeks like a wild animal.He reveled in it, licking her and lapping up the wetness that was ever-flowing before going right back to licking and sucking her clit. His thick fingers slipped inside of her easily, and as they pounded against her most sensitive spots she keened.She couldn’t even warn him as the orgasm stole her breath, a silent moan falling from her lips as her body shook in his grip. Her hips almost bucked him away, but he held her steady—his strong hands keeping her still as he worked her into another less powerful peak.It rolled through her like a warm broth on a cold day—soothing every ache in her body. Wiping away any trace of stress away and replacing it with the warmth of Graham’s love. With one last kiss to her still quivering center, he climbed up the bed toward her and pressed a kiss to her cheek.“Was that alright love?”Regina couldn’t help but chuckle. If he’d been anyone else, she would have thought he was fishing for compliments. But in truth, he was only ensuring she was satisfied and stable. She pulled him down to kiss her lips, and after reveling in the taste of her own juices mixed with his taste she pulled him closer. Her legs wrapped around his hips. His hardness poked at her belly and sent a shiver of excitement down her spine.“That was more than alright. I want you inside me.”“I want that too, how do you want me?”After a moment of hesitation wherein Regina was gathering her faculties, she pushed him back to reposition herself. Carefully she grabbed a pillow and placed it under her hips, before bending over for him. With a flip of her hair, she looked back at him. “I feel you so deep like this, and it will help if I can bury my face in a pillow. Is that ok?”“Of course love, fuck—are you ready for me?” He questioned the softness giving way to the gruff, wild man she’d come to love.She nodded and arched her back toward him. They hadn’t fucked like this in a long time. Usually, the position was not among her favorites with the random men she’d forced herself to endure but with Graham everything was different, better in every way. And as he filled her inch by inch, her arms shook and her entire body became a live wire of pleasure.Eating her out must have pleased him more than she thought because Graham was ravenous as he bottomed out. A deep groan fell from his lips as he pulled back—watching the place where they were joined with rapt attention. He fucked her like he wanted to kill her, aiming every thrust at all the spots he’d memorized and holding onto her hips like she was going to run from him. It was tempting when the pleasure became so unbearably good when the endless stream of fucks and oh fuck! filled the room alongside the lewd symphony of their bodies meeting.It was ecstasy.Regina came first, yet another orgasm throttling her senses and leaving her as nothing more than a jelly-limbed being as he pounded away searching for his own release. She let out another string of breathy moans at the feeling of him, the thickness of his cock wrecking her insides in just the way she needed.“Fill me up Graham—I need you so bad I wanna feel you drip out of me!” She cried, just loud enough for him to moan in response. He sped up and reached for her clit one last time. With a pained groan, he let go, and as his seed painted her walls a tiny orgasm traveled up from her toes to the very top of her head. The world became blurry as tears fell from her face, but he kissed them away quickly.Once they were finished, left panting and absolutely sated for now Graham reached for the comforter and pulled it up over them. Quickly, he repositioned them so Regina was tucked in his arms. Soft, chaste kisses were pressed on her forehead as she caught her breath.In the distance, her phone’s alarm alerted her to her lateness.“Well..shit. Good morning to you too.” Regina croaked with a chuckle. Graham’s laugh in response reverberated through her body. It sent her back to sleep.She knew he wouldn’t let her miss this appointment, and she trusted that even if she did Gold would still be waiting for her. So Regina let herself be held and tucked her nose into Graham’s neck as unconsciousness pulled her under.xxx Reluctantly, Graham dropped Regina off at the Gold’s Pawnshop later that same morning.She’d called the school and told them Henry would not be coming in today for his health. A note had been left for him on the fridge, a habit Regina started on the nights she couldn’t get a sitter right away and wanted to inform Henry of her whereabouts. Maria was willing to step in if the meeting took a while, and Graham suspected it would be.Based on the things Regina had said about Gold, this was a long-awaited reunion. And those always took a while. When they pulled up to the shop, Graham sighed. He took Regina’s hand and pressed a kiss to it. “Call me if you need anything, love.”“I will, although I doubt this will take long. I still have to go to work after all, and this is just a…preliminary meeting if you’d like to call it that. I’ll see you in a bit.” She said, before pressing a kiss to his cheek and hopping out of the car.As strong as Graham knew Regina was, he didn’t want her facing this alone. He wanted her home, safe in his arms—but life was not fair in the slightest. So he went to work, his phone on its loudest setting, just in case. Within an hour of settling into his desk, and preparing the expense reports that were mildly behind—when the ringtone for his brother’s rang through his office. Frantically, Graham moved to pick up.Before even properly reading the text he was on his feet, tossing Mulan his keys once again. The text read: “He’s on the move.” Which could only mean one thing.Gold wouldn’t conspire with Leopold…would he? And even if they weren’t working together why in the world had he been dormant for so long, only to go on the move the day Regina tried to meet with Gold? It was incredibly suspicious, but before he could get in the cruiser to quickly make his way over to the location Malcolm sent—Nottingham stepped in his way.“Sheriff…you’ve sure been running around on lots of ‘emergencies’ recently. Are you sure you’re still able to handle the position of Sheriff? I can step in if you—“Feck off Nottingham!” Graham growled, using past the man with a growl he hoped portrayed his frustration. He was verging on hurting the man—it would be a long time coming after all—but Nottingham was insistent.“Oh please, don’t be so rude Humbert. You can’t blame me for being concerned. Since you and little queen made your public ‘debut’ you’ve been acting all kind of distracted. I can’t exactly fault you for being distracted. I bet she’s a real wildcat in the sack. If it hadn’t been you, first brother, I would have surely tried to—His fist flies before he can stop it. The impact of his knuckles against Nottingham’s cheek is delicious. The pain explodes, and his hand throbs but he pushes past it to take Nottingham by his collar and pin him to the wall. The other deputies murmur words of concern, but none step in.“Speak of her like that again and I’ll skin you alive, do you hear me?” He hissed, his words low enough to be for Nottingham only. But the others had seen his act of violence.He was on thin ice—or he would have been, had Nottingham not been a known asswipe. “I’ve been letting you off easy, because of who your blasted father is. But if you speak of Regina like that ever again I will disregard the status of your father and rip your balls off one by one.” Graham let him go reluctantly and watched with glee as the blood poured from his nose.“Mulan, please process the paperwork for Mister Nottingham while I attend to this emergency. He’s on suspension until further notice.” He called as a final nail in the coffin. “What?! You can’t—“—I bloody well can, and I have! Go whine to your father, not to me.” Graham roared, towering over the man as he succumbed to the pain of his injury and crumpled to the ground. “I’m still the Sheriff of this town. I’m attending to a mixture of family and town-related emergencies but I am the sheriff of this god-forsaken town whether you like it or not. Is everyone clear on that?”The other deputies nodded, a few muttering words of agreement. “Good. Now get back to work. I'll be back as soon as I can In the interim, Senior Deputy Fa will take over for me. Call if you need anything.” “I know…just go Graham, It’s all good.” She encouraged.With one last look at the deputies and various workers under his care, Graham left the office.His rage was far from abated, but if need be he could take the remainder of it out on Leopold—depending on what situation he found himself in upon arrival. Being on the move didn’t necessarily mean trouble. He could simply be going to the grocery story, but every single movement Graham wanted to know of.And this first one was the most important. They had to establish a pattern to best serve Regina.When he arrived at the docks, the very last thing he expected to see was Leopold hopping out of a rental car with George fucking Spencer in the passenger’s seat.xxx Regina hadn’t been inside the pawnshop since the day she left Storybrooke.Being back felt like being transported right back to that horrible day. Since moving back, she’d actively done everything in her power to avoid the shop. She wanted to leave almost as soon as she entered, but Robert was quick to reveal himself from the shadows. His eyes were soft as he looked on at her.“Regina, I’m so glad you’re here. I honestly thought you were going to stand me up.” He said, making his way from behind an ornate display case toward her. He looked the same. His cane hadn’t changed either, but as he got closer the lines representing the years he’d lived through became clearer. Tears filled her eyes as she looked upon the man who undoubtedly saved her life.“I wouldn’t stand you up….I simply wouldn’t have called in the first place.” Regina admitted with a chuckle, Gold laughed along with her.“Very true. Well, we can sit down and discuss the reason you’re here in my office if you’d like. Or we can just stay out here.”“No, I want to go into the office…I suspect the case I’m bringing to your attention is going to be a little bit more involved than I originally anticipated.” She confessed before following him back to the office.It was dark, but luxurious and old-timey in a way that let her he’d curated these items over a long period of time. They were stunning, even the chairs he directed her to choose from were ornate.When she got comfortable, Gold cleared his throat.“Ok…so what brings you here today Madam Mayor?” They both smiled at how odd it felt for him to address her by that title. “I’m sure you’ve heard about my run-ins with Miss Swan through the town rumor mill. At first, I thought she was just a pest, but soon after she arrived to town she was scooped up by George Spencer…I think he’s using her as a distraction for the upcoming mayoral campaign. I also suspect that he invited Leopold to town for the same reason.” She confessed, saying that man’s name making her nauseous for a split second.Gold took in the information with a sigh, taking notes quickly.“I heard about Swan through the grapevine. I didn’t realize that Spencer was involved..that concerns me. Greatly. Not to mention the bit about Leopold. I wouldn’t put it past Spencer to utilize some of his schoolyard favors to get the upper hand. He and Leopold were college roommates after all. I just don’t understand why he would stoop so low now….Your approval rates are at an all-time high. You’re a shoe-in for the next term.”“Maybe that’s why he’s targeting me. I mean I’m not the only candidate, just the one most likely to win. And realistically, the only candidate who has beaten him before.” Regina said with a chuckle. Her humor only informed the furrow of his brow.It became more pronounced as he looked at the accumulation of notes. “Give me a few days to do some digging, I’m sure I can find some solid answers in regard to Spencer’s involvement with Swan and how it correlates to Miss Swan…I can’t say how much I’ll be able to find about Leopold.”“It’s fine…I have someone looking into him already. My main focus is Miss Swan right now. I need to shut down her attempts at legal representation. And if I can’t do that, I need to ensure I win the case.”“You’ll win…I know that much because what she’s doing is illegal. She signed a closed adoption, therefore she has no rights. Not for custody. I have no idea why Spencer would sully his legal representation by continuing the case, so I have a feeling he is only using it as a threat.” Gold said, attempting to abate some of Regina’s worries and concerns.But his response only made her feel worse. Would she be able to withstand the pressure of George’s threats? And was it worthwhile, to push against him when he already had so many ducks in a row?Gold reached over to take her hand, his touch gentle. “Don’t overthink this Regina…no matter what game Spencer think’s he’s playing—it’s not going to come to fruition. I won’t let it happen." xxxThe docks ended up being a bust.After half an hour of waiting, George and Leopold left empty-handed. It seemed they were only touring George's small boat, but for what reason? Spencer had never expressed his ties to Regina's family, and it was incredibly concerning that he was so suddenly buddied up with her abuser.The brothers followed from a distance for a time but there was nothing to be found. He only made visits to friends whose names Graham already knew, and headed back to the home he and Cora were staying in. Graham couldn’t tell if that was Regina’s childhood home or not, but he prayed to god it wasn’t. The idea of her own mother being able to stomach living in the same walls she’d allowed her child to be traumatized, made him sick.The worry gnawed at him all day. He knew that logically, it would make no sense for Leopold for make a move so soon. He was probably just visiting an old friend but that man deserved innumerable amounts of pain and suffering, of which Graham was eager to give.For the rest of the day, he remained frustrated. Mulan looked on with growing worry, though the other deputies ignored him. He'd never lost his cool in front of them, not even in the most hectic of calls in Storybrooke. He crossed the line, even if his actions were warranted. The violence he’d enacted on Nottingham gave him a sudden taste for more, and despite his best attempts to hide it—he was not as successful as he might have liked.Malcolm called toward the end of his shift. His older brother was always the most perceptive. At first, Graham didn’t want to answer—he didn’t exactly want to confront the many unresolved issues this situation stirred up in him, but he knew better than to ignore the call. Malcolm wasn't above showing up to the station and making a dramatic scene, just to ensure Graham hadn't done anything stupid. So he closed his office door and answered quietly. “Humbert.” He muttered, only to receive a chuckle in response.“No need to be so gruff, I know you’re still upset about this morning but you should know stakeouts hardly ever reveal any real details about a case like this on a first go. We’ll have to keep the work up for a few more weeks.”“I know very well how stakeouts work…I just don’t have a good feeling. Every second he breathes is a second longer I’m failing at my job. ”“You've not failed at anything Graham. That man is pure evil, and he'll be brought to justice. But for now, just take care of your woman. We’ll take care of the rest. You know this, that’s why you asked us here after all.”“I know. I'll never be able to thank you enough for this.” Graham said."So stop thanking us...this is what family does. We have no guarantees about the timeline, but regardless, we’ll be sure to be ready for anything. Any and everything.” Malcolm replied, his words stirring up old memories of what felt like a lifetime ago for Graham.He’d said the same thing before every job—like clockwork, he’d utter those words like they were a prayer. So much so that both of his younger brothers teased him for it, until the one time he didn’t say it—the job nearly took their lives.The reminder brought a smile to his face smile. His brother may be a rotted criminal, but he was a good man underneath it all. And he cared more than some of the “best” liked to say they did.After exchanging goodbyes, Graham made an appointment with Archie. As much as he encouraged Regina to take stock of her feelings and take care of herself, he would be a hypocrite if he didn't do the same. And it was undeniable that this entire situation was bringing up the feelings and urges he'd thought were gone. The ones he thought he left behind in his home country.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The days passed with no real movement from Leopold.It irked Graham to no end, but after a while, it was easy to pretend that the man didn’t exist. A full week passed with no sign of him. Even Cora remained out of sight, therefore out of mind. All of Regina’s focus went into helping Henry. He remained sullen for the days after the supervised visit, and as time came for the next he became more withdrawn and lost in his thoughts. On the morning of the third supervised visit, he was waiting for her in the kitchen.His sudden presence startled Regina, and she jumped back slightly. She pressed a hand to her chest to calm her racing heart. “Henry, you scared me. Did you grab breakfast? I can make an omelet quickly before we—“—I had cereal, it’s ok. Thank you though…Thank you for…a lot of stuff.” He expressed, his last words coming out mumbled as he struggled to articulate his complex feelings. Regina could see the struggle written on his face. She reached for him, pressing a hand to his back.“What’s up mijo? Something you want to chat about?”“A lot of things…I want to say a lot but I don’t know how. Does that makes sense?” He replied, looking up at her with wide innocent eyes that she hadn’t seen in so long. Quickly, she hopped onto the stool beside him.“Of course it makes sense. Feelings are complicated. Life is incredibly complicated. Sometimes…words just aren’t enough. But if you’d like to try, I’m happy to listen.”He sighed. “I’ve been doing a lot of thinking since the last visit…I’m..conflicted I guess is the right word. I want to get to know Emma…but I realize now that I’ve been trying to do that in the wrong way. And as much as I want to believe the curse is real, I’m not so sure anymore…And I don’t know what to do about that…I don’t want to keep hurting you, Mom.” His beautiful hazel eyes filled with tears. Regina pressed a kiss to his forehead. “I’m sorry.”“All is forgiven, my little prince. You’re still a child, it’s ok to make mistakes. I’ve always told you that, haven’t I?” He nodded in response. “So it’s ok….I don’t appreciate how harsh you’ve been toward me, although I understand why you thought it was necessary. As long as you work toward improving your behavior. And…if seeing Miss Swan is something you really wanted…you know I would have given that to you—even before all of this—right?”He gulped, falling down his cheek. “I didn’t even think about asking…and I don’t really know why.”“Ok, well…that’s something you can iron out with Archie and me if you’d like. For now, though, we have to be on our way. Unless you’d rather not go to the visit today?”“No, I want to go.”“Then let’s go. Thank you for talking to me about how you’ve been feeling mijo. I’ve been worried, but I also understand that you might need time to process some of the things you’re going through. I’m happy we’re…making more progress in our relationship.”“Me too Mom.” He pulled her into a tight hug before getting up to grab his coat.This time around, Regina didn’t go inside. She’d had her own session with Archie the day before and admitted that she needed a bit of a break. Especially after how transparent she’d been during the last session, and how harshly Emma had treated her. She’d barely seen the woman around town which was a blessing, but considering George’s alleged nefarious plan—she was concerned regardless.She walked Henry into the office, where Archie waited beside Emma with a small smile. After a few pleasantries, they went into the office and Regina chose to sit in her car. She was certain that, despite Henry’s recent revelations, there would be no real emergencies. Just the usual anxious anticipation that clouded her mind during the waiting period.She’d brought her laptop this time, resolute to make some headway in work. The Autumn Carnival was in a few days, and because of some last-minute changes she had to adjust the budget and account for many more factors than she would have liked.This job, running this town, only grew more and more challenging by the year. At times, Regina wanted out. She’d worked hard her entire life, but no job had brought as much stress as this one. And she had enough stress to deal with, between Henry, her mother’s presence in town, and this impending custody situation.Speaking of stress, just as she made headway in her work there was a sudden knock at her car window. The unexpected noise startled her so badly that she nearly hit the ceiling of the Mercedes. Regina shot a glare to the idiot responsible for the scare—expecting some disgruntled constituent—but to her surprise, it was Mary Margaret Blanchard. She waved with a wide smile once Regina noticed her.“Regina! I thought that was your car. Good morning, we’re headed over to Granny’s for breakfast—would you and Henry like to join after you wrap up here?” She questioned, her expression filled with an endless stream of hope and desperation that made Regina uncomfortable, as always.Without thinking, Regina motioned for her to step back from the car door before getting out. “First and foremost, no—I don’t think I’d like to join you and Miss Swan at breakfast. While I appreciate the offer, I have expressed to you before that I have no interest in—“—it wouldn’t just be me and Emma! Dad’s here too!” The woman proclaimed, before motioning to her father who’d been standing just out of sight from where she sat.Regina took a step back at the sight of him. She should have excepted it. Things were to quiet, it only made sense for the other ball to drop when she was at ease. Immediately, just looking at his horrible face—a flashback pushed its way to the front of her mind. She couldn’t stop it, even as she tried her best.
****
15-year-old Regina sat alone in her room studying. That’s how she spent all of her time, in all honesty. There was no time for a social life, with the weight of her mother’s expectations and cold sneer pushing down her shoulders at all times. Not to mention, with Leopold’s lewd, leering eyes on her—she felt as if the things he did were written on her skin. Like a scarlet letter, his touch branded her. It revealed just how used and worthless she really was.
The other kids could surely see it, or at the least sense it surely.
The creak of old floorboards outside of her bedroom was her first warning. Then, the slow push of her door. Mary Margaret was at dance practice—Regina knew because Cora had made a passive-aggressive comment about Regina’s lack of dance skills during dinner when the younger girl mentioned it. Which meant that they were alone…
Her heart raced. Tears sprung up in her eyes, and before she could blink he was inside of her room. At the sight of her tears, a mocking expression crossed his face as he feigned concern.
“Regina…why are you crying? Are you having a hard time with your test?”
“No…you know why. What do you want? I have to get back to studying.”
“I’m sure you do. Being in school is very stressful after all, but not nearly as stressful as my work day. I had meeting after meeting, and I still had to come home and care for your mother and my dear Snow. You know why I’m here. If you stay still I’ll be fast, I promise. I just need to relieve some stress.” He explained as if she cared one bit about his fucking day. He always came in with some excuse, some explanation that was meant to act as a soothing balm to his violent actions against her.
When she was younger, she’d believed him. But now, she was old enough to know better. To know that this was wrong and he was wrong in every way that mattered. So she didn’t respond. Her lack of response seemed to only infuriate him more. His expression shifted to something dark and rage-filled in a split second.
He didn’t give her a choice after that. Despite her pleas, her brief attempts to fight, and her fearful screams he got his way in the end. As he ripped her clothes from her body and forced her into a position that gave him easy access, Regina prayed that she wouldn’t wake the next morning. Silently, as he grunted above her, pounding into her delicate flesh she prayed that maybe he wouldn’t wake and that her torment would end. No such luck.
The pain never quite went away, even after 3 long years. He always found new ways to punish her for sins that she didn’t commit. Dance practice ran late, which only left him with more time. He was eager to fill almost every second of it with pain. Her battered mind tried its best to protect her, but every time she slipped away he was in her ear reminding her of what was really happening.
And she hated him for it.
**** “Regina, sit down for a second.” A voice said, familiar but in the vague sense she knew this person—maybe even met them once or twice. But in her current state, she couldn’t determine anything other than. “Regina, for fuck’s sake you’re gonna pass out—M&M not right now. Just…go wait in the car or something, she’s obviously not feeling well. You too Mr. Blanchard.”“We should really check on her. We’re her family, after all, she needs our support and assistance.” A male voice said from way closer than she would have liked. She knew that voice. A streak of terror coursed through her and she couldn’t stop the fearful whimper as she tried to get away from it. But strong feminine arms kept her in place, although they guided her farther away slowly.“Is my Mom alright?” Henry asked, his voice pulling her back into reality for long enough to register her surroundings.She was on the ground, which was embarrassing, to say the least.Although based on the lack of pain, she must have gone down of her own volition as opposed to passing out—which soothed a small percent of the embarrassment.“I’m fine Henry, I just felt faint.” She tried her voice no more than a whisper.“That’s a fucking lie,” Emma said into her ear, although there was no malice in the observation. She seemed simply concerned, and a tad bit frustrated. “Can you stand?”“I can stand just fine, thank you.” Regina tried to snip, but her words were just as wobbly as her legs. Regina forced herself up, suddenly thankful for the sensible boots shed thrown on as opposed to any heels because she surely would have fallen again had she not.“You’re not fine Regina, you just froze and you were breathing all crazy, and then you—“ Mary Margaret said. Regina didn’t want her to speak, the mere sound of her voice proved to be grating and infuriating.“—Thanks for the concern, but I’m truly fine Mary Margaret. Now please, stop with the dramatics. Go to your breakfast and—“—I’m not going anywhere Regina, I just saw my sister fall onto the ground! I’ve never seen you get so much as a cold and now this so suddenly?"“Wait…you guys are sisters?” Both Emma and Henry asked at the same exact time, in the same cadence. It was startling at times, how much alike they were at times. Nature vs Nurture and all that after all.The fear that had been slowly abating shot right back into her every cell at the accidental revelation. Henry looked at her like he didn’t know her any longer, then looked at Mary Margaret and her father with a curious gaze. Emma did the same, though she was quicker on the uptake. Connecting dots in a way that made Regina so very exposed. Emma sagged at whatever realization she must have come to, but Henry only grew more irate.“You’re still keeping secrets! I can’t believe this! This whole time I had a whole grandfather and an aunt who is my HOMEROOM TEACHER and you never told me?!” He yelled, his little face turning red as anger coursed through him.At the word grandfather, Leopold’s attention was caught. The moment he looked over at Henry, her protective instincts roared alive.“Get in the car, Henry.” She commanded, her voice strong although her body trembled once more. She couldn’t deal with him right now. She loved her son with all her heart, but the power of that flashback combined with Leopold’s proximity made her unable to tolerate his tirades right now.“No! I’m not going anywhere until you explain—“Get in the fucking car NOW!” Regina roared, snapping to look at her child with some mixture of anger and stone-cold fear. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Leopold stepping closer. Across the street, she could see Callum’s car. He’d pulled down the window and was preparing to get out of the car if necessary. His expression was irate, and even from the distance, Regina could see the rage falling off of him in waves.The reminder of her protection spurred Regina to move. Even if Leopold tried something here, Callum would be across the street before she could blink. So, she took Henry by the back of his sweater and practically dragged him to the backseat.Emma looked on with understanding—and that hurt more than any kind of malice she could muster. She knew something.“Regina, don’t act rash now. The boy just wants to meet his grandfather. I can’t believe you haven’t told him about me or your sister—“—you are not his fucking grandfather! That title died with my father. I certainly don’t have a sister either. Leave me the fuck alone.” Regina croaked, tears cropping up once more before she pushed her way to the car.No one stopped her, luckily, but as she pulled away she could see them all watching.The ride home was silent, and Henry stomped his way up to his room without being told—which was a mild blessing. A migraine was on the horizon, and she needed time to think. So, she let him be, even as her heart screamed for all the progress they’d made—progress that was surely dead and gone now. xxx Callum’s call sent Graham into a near frenzy. It was his day off, and he’d planned to meet Regina for lunch after taking Lobo to the dog park. But when his brother called him all thoughts of a chill, unassuming Saturday went out of the window.“Get to Regina’s house now.” He simply said, no greeting and no explanation of any kind.“What happened?”“That fucking prick—I think he’s onto us. We didn’t consider the school teacher. He showed up at the therapy office with her and tried to talk to Regina. Henry saw. So did Swan. Regina went down for a moment. I was going to interfere but I feared Swan would interfere. Go to her Graham, she needs you.”He’d never hung up so fast in his life. The ride to the manor was over in a matter of milliseconds, his mind fogging and blacking out anything other than just getting to her after that call.When he arrived at the house, the door was locked. He didn’t hesitate to pull out the spare key from under the hidden horse in her flower bed. His lungs burned as he raced up the stairs to Regina’s bedroom. The door was closed, but Graham could hear her quiet sobs from the other side. He couldn’t just stand by and leave her to face this alone. So, he pushed the door open carefully eyes peeled for even a glimpse of his lover.She was curled up in the middle of her large bed, still in her clothes and shoes from earlier. Her arms were wrapped tight around her small frame, mimicking the hug she so desperately needed.Graham stepped closer, tears welling up in his own eyes. “Oh ‘gina, love—Callum called. Is it ok if come closer?”She shot up at the sound of his voice. “Please! I can’t—I can’t breathe and I feel like I’m gonna die—” She practically begged between sobs. He hadn’t seen her so distraught in a long time, and Graham quickly flew across the room and scooped her up into his arms.She clung to him like a koala and cried into the collar of his shirt. He held her tight as she cried so hard she would surely have sore ribs. While her heart thumped away with what he could only presume was panic, his thumped with anticipation and pure fury. Although he trusted his brother to have stepped in if she was truly in danger, the fact that Leopold was able to get so close disturbed him. And the addition of Mary Margaret Blanchard….shit.“Shit love, I’m so sorry I wasn’t there. I’m so sorry he got so close to you, I can’t imagine how scared you must have been. It’s alright now.” He said quietly into her hair, pressing a kiss to the side of her head and tightening his grip. Blanchard. How hadn’t he fucking seen it before? Then again, he wouldn’t have known had Regina’s mother not been so strict about her married name. It was starting to make sense and painted a much larger—and more heartbreaking—picture for Graham.Henry didn’t move from his room until late that evening. By then, Regina had practically cried herself into exhaustion and was firmly asleep when Graham slipped away to feed the child.As he came downstairs, he spotted the scowling boy and groaned aloud. “I thought you were making progress bud…why are you upset with your mother? So much so that you’d wait down here with such a sour look on your face.”“She lied to me, again.”“Have you ever thought about the fact that your mother isn’t perfect Henry? And that maybe, she made some choices in an attempt to spare you pain—even if they were wrong or questionable ones in your opinion. You hold her to such a high standard, yet you don’t bat an eye at your birth mother’s numerous indiscretions.”“It’s different with Emma.” He tried to plead, but Graham was resolute.“How lad? How is it different? Your mother—the woman who raised you and has shone you more grace than anyone I’ve ever known—is treated with less respect than the woman you’ve known for barely a few months?”“Emma's never lied to me, she wouldn't. Mom's lied soo much! Emma's not supposed to tell me everything, but Mom is!”“No, she's not,” Graham replied, his voice soft. He could understand where the boy was coming from. He was smart, but youth always had a way of shining through. “If she told you everything you’d be a nervous traumatized wreck lad. There are things you won’t understand. You’re 10 years old Henry. You can’t possibly understand or know everything. I don’t know everything. No-one does. She has her reasons for not telling you things. She isn’t just your Mom, she’s a person too. A person with a past, and with issues of her own. Issues you’re not helping by making her the antagonist every time you think she’s wronged you.”His words seemed to make the boy think, at least slightly. He quieted down after the long speech Graham gave and it was a relief. Graham pulled him into a small hug.“You’re hurting. I know that’s scary and uncomfortable…but your Mom is hurting too.”“I just want all of this to stop...I just want to know.” Henry replied, holding back tears.“Know what lad?” Graham questioned.“I just want to know why we can’t have a normal family! Why is everything so hard, stuff like this doesn’t happen in other families.” He said with a pout that looked so much like Regina's that it made his heart ache.“Yes, they do…you just don’t hear about it. Maybe one day I’ll tell you all about the crazy things my family has been through but right now you need to suck down some pizza and then do your homework.” He said, patting the boy on his shoulder and guiding him to sit down. xxx Regina worked from home for the rest of the week. She avoided leaving the house at all costs, even going so far as to order food to the house during the times Graham was too busy to bring her food. He was visibly worried for her. She’d barely spoken a word since the flashback incident, and although she ate he could see the impending disaster coming from a mile away. So he tried his best to provide her with comfort.Every night, he came to the house and held her through her nightmares. He was barely home, but his brothers understood. They kept up the watch, but it was harder than ever with Leopold possibly onto them. There was no real evidence to suggest it, but considering how much more difficult it was to keep track of him—their suspicions only grew.But, Regina couldn’t stay hidden forever. She had responsibilities and duties that meant she could not remain in her home for long. The Autumn Carnival required her physical presence, as she had a speech to make.So, the night before the carnival she called upon all the strength she had to ask for what she needed. As they lay in bed, comfortable under the plush comforter, Regina looked up at Graham. His handsome features, even in a side profile, made her want to weep. He was so wonderful to her. So perfect, and she wished that this could be easier. That she could be less broken. But there was nothing she would change now. Not when her life led her to him.“Can you be my date to the Carnival?” She questioned, pulling back slightly to watch as his facial expression changed. A small smile worked its way onto his lips and looked down at her with a soft, fond expression that made her melt.“Are you asking me on a date little love? Well, how could I possibly say no…Of course, I will darling. You know I would never pass up the chance to show you off and make you feel special.” He replied, bending down to press a kiss to her forehead but she redirected him quickly to her lips. He pressed a gentle series of kisses to her lips and the corner of her mouth before squeezing her tighter. He took in a deep breath. “I hope this isn’t a bad time but…I’m sure you already know. I love you, Regina. I love you with all my heart.”Tears burned in her eyes. No one had ever said that to her before. No-one other than her child. His words filled her with warmth. “I love you too. I love you with every ounce of my being...Thank you…for keeping me safe. For making me feel safe always. I’ve never felt so safe in my life.”“I feel the same love. Now get some sleep, we’ve got a big day tomorrow.” He said, and within a few minutes they both were fast asleep.The next morning, Regina woke early.She was nervous beyond comprehension, but at least she had Graham by her side. Usually, they were more careful about Henry seeing them together as they hadn’t decided to tell him yet—but today she couldn’t care less. He was less sullen than before, but still obviously struggling. Even the prospect of the Autumn Carnival, which usually brought him joy, couldn’t bring him out of the contemplative mood he seemed to be stuck in.As Regina got dressed, she attempted the breathing exercises Archie suggested to calm her ever-present anxiety. It had been years since she’d felt this out of control, and it was terrifying. But she had a job to do. So she forced herself into a dark, burnt orange sweater dress. It was long-sleeved, with a turtleneck and a flattering black belt with gold buckles that pulled her waist in perfectly. It was a bit formal for an outdoor Carnival, but that was just her at this point. If she showed up in jeans and a t-shirt the town might implode.By the time she made it downstairs, Graham was fully dressed and serving a small breakfast to Henry. Before she could greet him, Henry spoke—his words stealing the breath right from her body.“Are you and Mom…dating now? I mean I suspected before but you’ve been here so much over the past few days…” Henry questioned, his observations making Graham freeze as well. The boy’s back was turned to the threshold where Regina stood, so he didn’t see the nod she gave Graham.The man cleared his throat. “Uh, yes lad. We are. We’ve been together for a little while now..how does that make you feel?”“You sound like Archie.” Henry snarked with a small chuckle. “I’m not sure yet…I think I'm ok with it. I like you, you're pretty cool. It's weird to know you guys are kissing and holding hands and stuff but...as long as Mom is happy.”“I’m very happy Henry.” She chimed in, a small smile on her face. Regina stepped forward and took Graham’s hand. “I’m sorry for not telling you earlier.”“It’s ok...I know there’s a lot going on right now. There’s a lot we still have to talk about but…for now, let’s just have a good day!” He said, chowing down on the rest of the food Graham prepared before running to the door.Before leaving, however, Regina made sure to check in on Lobo. He had been such a good boy over the past few days that she couldn’t miss the opportunity to give him a treat or two. He was in the living room, laying on the couch after his bathroom break. His head popped up at the sound of her heels, and his tail wagged faster the closer she came.“Such a sweet boy. Be good and maybe I’ll slide you a bit of steak this evening, ok buddy?” She whispered, pressing a kiss to his snout and slipping the bacon strips she’d snatched to him.Behind her, Graham cleared his throat. “Bribing the sheriff’s right-hand man, how suspicious of you Madam Mayor.”“It isn’t bribery it’s just…insurance. I want him happy so he doesn’t bark up a storm while we’re gone. Can you blame me?” She asked playfully, reaching for him and pulling him into a small but tight hug. “I’m so nervous…I think I’m procrastinating a bit.”“A bit is an understatement love. But that’s ok, you won’t be alone. I’ll be there, my brothers will also be there. Maria will surely be there too since you employed her stable’s services for the Carnival. You will be surrounded by your friends and loved ones. He got close to you once. It won’t happen again.” He promised although they were very much aware that things could fly out of control no matter how hard they tried to prepare.But for now, his assurances were enough to give her strength. So, they left the manor and made their way to the small Carnival in the center of town in the Mercedes. xxx For all intents and purposes, the Carnival was very fun. After Regina’s quick speech rallying the town to make donations to the non-profit organizations whose tables were set up around the Carnival, festivities began. There were an array of things to do, all well organized and fairly priced of course. A decently sized Ferris Wheel sat in the middle of the designated area. A bonfire was going, with active s’mores and hot dogs roasting. There were many stands for delectable fall treats, which Graham made sure to taste as soon as he passed them.The air was rich with the savory and sweet perfumes of fall classics, and as the sun went down the entire square became bathed in the most perfect orange light.Maria did indeed come to the Carnival, and she made sure to find Regina almost immediately. She pulled the woman into a tight hug and then pulled back to observe her attire.“You look stunning Madam Mayor. Great speech too, you always have the best speeches at these things.” She complimented with a warm smile.Her words made Regina chuckle. “Thank you, I try. Have you been having a good time so far?”“Oh, of course! Rapunzel is off with her friends which means I get to enjoy my evening. I hired someone to take care of the horse rides, so I’m Scott-free until clean-up time. I know you’re quite busy, but we haven’t had the chance to catch up in a while. Would you like to get some grub with me, oh mayoral perfectness?” She joked, making Regina laugh again. Graham couldn’t help but laugh either.He liked Maria’s spirit. He didn’t know much about the woman, outside of the bare minimum Regina had told him but she seemed like a good friend. And that’s all Graham could ask for. He just wanted Regina to be happy.She looked back at him as if to ask for permission but he quickly gave her a thumbs up and a genuine smile.“Sure, let’s go. I may or may not have given Granny a big barrel of my apple cider for her stall.”“You mean your…special cider?” Maria asked with a quirk of her eyebrow.“Yes, the special cider. Come on.” Regina replied, taking the older woman’s hand and practically dragging her in the direction of Granny’s stall like an overly excited child. She sent a wave back to Graham before turning her attention back to Maria’s conversation.To see her so giddy after the struggle of the last few days made his heart warm, and it soothed the worry that had barbed its way through his chest since the day Leopold got so close to her. His brothers were spread out in the Carnival, still keeping an eye out while trying their best to enjoy the festivities as well. He wanted them by his side. Henry was off with a few of his friends from school, which left Graham woefully alone. He would love to show his brothers around, but the concern for Regina’s safety and mental well-being overrode any other desires.A text buzzed in his pocket, and he pulled out his phone. It was Malcolm.
M: I just saw L enter the Carnival through the west entrance with Regina’s mother and step-sister. Where is she?
Callum quickly replied in the little group thread they’d created to make communication easier.
C: She’s by the east entrance with Maria. Mal and Kathryn just joined her too, so she’s surrounded by protection. Hopefully, he won’t make a move.
G: I hope so too, for her sake…Should I confront L?
M: No, not unless he makes a move. It would be too dangerous.He had a point. So, Graham did his best to shake off the dread crawling up the back of his neck. He walked through the Carnival with a careful eye, looking out for any signs of issues. A few minutes passed where nothing truly interesting came to pass, but then his pocket buzzed again.
C: L is headed your way G, stay vigilant.
At the back of his mind, he prepared for the fight of his life, whilst trying got balance his duties as sheriff. When he was watching some of the high schoolers squabble over an apple-bobbing prize, a hand came to rest on his shoulder.“This is a nice turnout, isn’t it son?” Leopold commented, his voice sending shivers down Graham’s spice. He just barely resisted the urge to spin around and deck the man.“Very nice, although I think security should have been tighter. Some people don’t deserve to be allowed at functions like these,” Graham replied gruffly, only to find Leopold chuckling. He turned to face the man with clenched fists. They were in a crowded area, with many children around. He couldn’t inflict the pain he wanted to inflict on this cruel, disgusting waste of space.“Keep your cool son, I don’t know what you’ve heard but you’ve been misinformed. I am no monster. Just a man…A man who does not appreciate being followed.” He said with a raise of his eyebrow.“Unlike you, I have a moral compass and conscience. I won’t make a scene here today, but I am only a man. A man who enjoys putting his fists into pedophiles' faces—so don’t test me.” Graham growled.“I’ll cut to the chase then. I am no pedophile. I am not whatever you’ve heard. You are mistaken, you and whatever group of shoddy criminals you employed. I will admit, it took me longer than I would have liked to catch onto you. But this town is so small…and there’s only one person who would go to such lengths for Regina.” Leopold said, before clearing his throat and pulling his jacket down. “I will give you one warning. Cease this silly standoff, and no one gets hurt.”“Is that a threat? Do you seriously think it’s wise to threaten the Sheriff of this town, Mr. Blanchard?”“No, this is no threat. It’s just a warning like I said. I can’t control the things that happen as a result of your stubbornness. I can only tell you…it won’t end well for you. I was—and still am—a well-respected man in this town. I have connections, many of which stand to gain something from knocking you down a peg.” He said with a cold smirk.“I could care less about whatever connections you think you have. I have them too, and I assure you if you do anything to harm Regina or anyone affiliated with her they’ll take great pleasure in knocking you on your smarmy ass.” Graham hissed, his anger growing so fiercely that he could barely breathe. He wanted to strangle this man. He wanted to rip his throat out and shove it up his ass—and he could see the same desire mirrored in Leopold’s eyes.The shocking reality of sharing a desire with this evil man snapped Graham out of it. He took a small step forward and leaned over to speak into Leopold’s ear. “I know exactly what you did you sick freak. Stay the fuck away from her.” He said, before pushing past the man to find Regina.Despite the confrontation, they managed to enjoy the rest of the evening.Toward the end of the evening, Graham found himself with an arm full of Regina. They sat side by side in front of the bonfire, They stayed until after the cleanup was complete, as Regina volunteered to help Maria and her assistant for the evening—Eugene—clean up and get the horses ready for their ride home. Graham helped Granny, while his brothers volunteered to help some of the out-of-town vendors.By the time they were driving home, the family was all exhausted in the best kind of way. The Carnival had been a massive success, and Regina was incredibly pleased. He could see it in the small smile planted on her beautiful features.“I need to grab some clothes for work tomorrow, is it ok if we make a quick detour to my house? I shouldn’t be too long.” Graham questioned.“Of course, besides, Henry is asleep. He won’t care much either way.” She said sleepily. The detour truly would only cut a few minutes into their trip to the manor, but Graham needed to grab some workout clothes and another few things if he was going to stay another few days. It was incredible just how much he felt like the manor was becoming his home. He valued the small cabin he’d bought out in the woods, but being next to and near Regina in such an intimate and domestic way made his life so much more fulfilling.As they approached his property, the billowing smoke climbing high above the trees caught his attention. His heart dropped to the floor as the car rounded the bend and came to face his home.His cabin, which was on fire.Maybe Leopold’s threats hadn’t been as empty as Graham first suspected.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Regina reacted before Graham did.As soon as she saw the flames, she was making calls and screaming at innocent workers on the line in a panic to attempt to save his home. Deep down, Graham knew there was going to be no hope for saving it. Whoever did this, had been thorough to a fault.It was a bitter realization, but if he knew men like Leopold as well as he thought—there was no way in hell he’d leave any evidence behind. At least not during an intimidation tactic. As fond of his home as he was, and as proud of it as he’d become—everything truly important was out of the house. Graham pulled Regina back from the smoldering remains of his home by her waist, noting how she trembled with anger and fear at the sight of the destruction.He pressed a soothing kiss to her neck. “It’s gone love. It’s ok. Lobo’s at the manor, and I can buy new…well, everything else. But I can’t buy another you, so take a deep breath and calm down for me.” He rumbled into her ear. “We’re all safe, that’s all that matters.”She calmed at his touch, though she was still visibly angry. They waited long enough for the fire to be put out, but as soon as the coast was clear Graham began making plans. His brothers had been driving right behind him from the carnival, but they'd remained in the shadows until he motioned for them to step forward. Most of the first responders were gone, and at this point, he didn't care who saw them together. “Malcolm, what size is your room in the Inn?”“Not big enough for yer burly ass and that wolf-dog of yers.” Malcolm replied, not having the decency to even try and sugarcoat it considering the current situation. But he had a fair point. Granny’s rooms were notoriously small, and with Lobo, things would be even smaller.There weren’t exactly many rental options near Storybrooke, not currently, as most people had houses from generations ago, and the singular set of apartment buildings was booked to the brim. He knew. He’d considered setting those things up for his brothers before deciding on Granny’s, and the recent knowledge knocked his morale down considerably. He let out an exhausted sigh.“Why in the world are you considering staying any place other than with me?” Regina said, glaring up at him as if he were the dumbest creature she’d ever laid her eyes on. And maybe that was true seeing as he hadn’t wanted to bother her so badly, that he was blinded from seeing how much she wanted to help him.“You’re right love it’s just…I didn’t want you to feel obligated. I don’t want you to ever feel obligated to take care of me in some way.”“I don’t feel obligated, I think it’s just common sense. You need a place to stay, and you’ve been practically staying with me anyway. You can make other arrangements in the future, but let me cover you for now at least.” She said, at first seeming angry at his mindset but softening toward the end of her request.She couldn’t stay angry at him right now, not when his house just burned down. The first real home he ever had, although it only became a real home after meeting Regina. She was his real home…and he’d do anything to protect her.It seemed the brothers all had the same thought, as they shared a steely glance above Regina’s head. If Leopold wanted to play dirty, then so be it.Graham let the anger simmer over the next two days, as preparations began and Regina went into overdrive. She worked hard to ensure he and Lobo felt comfortable in the manor—even going so far as to trick out the guest room for Lobo. She claimed it was a spare, in case Graham needed his space but—he knew better.She was giving him an out, just in case things became tense, which they wouldn’t. At least not on Graham’s side. He suspected either Regina would embrace this change completely, or fight him at every turn—based on what he’d seen. But he couldn’t presume to know the true complexities of her wonderful mind. So he held on tight for the ride.Regina managed to get him practically a new wardrobe within a day, which was nice. They shared practically everything else, and by all accounts, the damage was done and he should be moving on—but he couldn’t. So he called his brothers together on his third night in the manor. They met under the guise of a lad’s night, while Regina slept off a headache.“He isn’t just going to get away with this, right?” Liam asked, almost as soon as they sat down.He was vibrating with unchecked anger, which was unlike him. As young and naive as he was, he didn’t inflict his anger on anyone often. While Graham was the strongest out of the brothers, Liam was the fastest and most…persistent. The few times their father pitted him against some rival’s child, Liam hadn’t exactly employed the most restraint. He learned quickly that his anger could get out of control, fast. This level of outward anger meant bad things.“No, he’s not going to get away with this in the slightest,” Graham assured, placing a hand on his brother’s shoulder in a show of comfort. “I know he did this, and I don’t know if I can prove it. But I don’t care.”“Do you mean to say…you’re fine with going outside the means of the law to get this done?” Malcolm questioned, looking between his brothers. They were all more well-versed in the less-than-illegal means of solving problems, but they were doing their best to honor Graham’s title as sheriff. However..if all bets were off…“Yes, that’s what I mean to say. It’s obvious we’re working under more pressure than we thought. Whatever dirt Leopold and that prick Spencer have is lethal. It’s giving them power they don’t deserve…and I won’t stand for that any longer. It’s maybe even more complex than I’d initially thought but quite frankly…I don’t really care. All I care about is making sure that man is 6 feet deep by Christmas.” Graham replied. A grim expression overtook his face, as he came to terms with the choice he’d made. By saying that out loud, he was sealing the deal.His brothers would make that happen for him, in all honesty, he wanted a hand in it. They just needed to find a good time. And they would. xxx A few days after Graham moved in, Regina’s assistant arrived at her office door looking incredibly sheepish. The woman had been doing excellent work recently, helping Regina to balance to hectic mess that was her work life—but she had a sneaking suspicion her day was about to be ruined by whatever she had to say.“Madam Mayor, I had a last-minute reschedule and Miss Swan just arrived. Seeing as you rescheduled your last appointment with her I thought—“—you thought you’d slide her in between strategy meetings and my other meetings, yeah yeah yeah I know exactly what you’re thinking. It’s written all over your face Ashley. Let her in, but if she exceeds the 10-minute deadline interrupt.” Regina said, and Ashley melted with relief.She deserved to be chewed out for doing such an unsanctioned scheduling, but Regina didn’t have it in her. Not today. So she steeled herself to meet with Swan and mourned the loss of the decent day.Ashley led Emma in and quickly closed the door behind her. Emma looked put together for once, in a button-down shirt and well-tailored pants. She looked like an adult for once, and Regina was slightly impressed by how well she cleaned up.“I googled you.” She blurted out unexpectedly, stunning Regina into silence. For a split second, she feared Emma was referring to Leopold and what he’d done to her, but there was no way.There was never a case opened up, and the only people who knew as far as Regina was aware, were herself and Leopold. Her mind had been wandering too close to him recently, what with his appearance at the carnival—which was nothing more than a fleeting glance, but still terrifying. Maria turned her attention shortly after, but that moment of recognition haunted the entirety of her mind since.She cleared her throat. “OK…thank you for informing me. Is there anything else you’d like to discuss, or are you just shocked by how much there is to find on my career?” The only things available were presumably articles about her former work in her law firm, and maybe a few about her time as mayor. She may have checked once or twice out of curiosity. Everyone did.“I’m sorry, that just spilled out. What I meant to say was I didn’t realize you were a lawyer before becoming a mayor. I don’t know shi-crap about mayors, but I see you have a pretty distinguished legal history. And I need help.”Regina’s eyebrow raised, surprise filling her at the request. The audacity of this woman, to request that when she was actively trying to strip Regina of her legal right to the son she’d raised!“You have some nerve, Miss Swan. You ask me for help as you serve me papers in some foolish attempt to take my son, away from me. You’re revolting. I’ve been nice enough not to have you forcibly dragged out of this town but I’m at my wit’s end with you Miss Swan I’ll—“—I tried to stop the case!” Emma interrupts desperately. “I tried to stop it a few weeks ago when I had more time to really think about it. After that session with Archie I just…I’ve been spiraling a bit. I found the son I never thought I’d find again, and he’s living this great life. The life I dreamed of living when I was a kid, which I couldn’t give to him even though I wanted to. So badly. I tried to squeeze my way into his life in the worst way possible, and when you said I had no legal right actually did some research and…yeah, you’re right.”Regina remained silent, her furious gaze trained on the blonde woman as her mind furiously worked. She was not expecting this. She didn’t ever think Swan would be trying to take a step back—she figured the woman was too stubborn not to see this through. But with George’s hand in things, it made sense that the case would go off the rails.“Explain more about how you’ve tried to stop this case. Once you’ve rescinded your consent and gone about proper proceeds the case would be over.”“That’s what I thought too, but apparently the legal document I signed had a teeny tiny clause in it stating I couldn’t stop the case because it was pro-bon or else I’d be subject to, hold on let me check this,” Emma pauses, and pulls the document from the manila folder she’d been carrying at her side. A teeny tiny highlighted portion was added on a page. “ ‘Subject to the total of labor hours, combined with a 98.4% hourly interest rate.’ ” She repeats. In response, Regina’s eyes went wide. She knew some shady lawyers in her day, and many shady judges but this was obscene.Spencer was Storybrooke’s main judge, though there were others. He had taken a bit of a break recently, for reasons unknown, but Regina hadn’t pegged him to be such a shady dealer.“Fucking Christ,” Regina muttered as she snatched the paper away, wanting to ensure this was indeed real. And in fact, written in plain text so small only a fly could see—and at the very bottom—was the text. A magnifying glass was almost needed to make it out, but it was real. She could tell by the stamped emblem on the head of the paper, George’s signature.“Ugh…fine. I’ll assist you. Gather all documentation you can showing you’ve legally tried to rescind consent and stop the case. Bring it to Gold’s pawnshop by the end of the week, the owner will handle it from there. Just don’t tell him your name, or else he’ll refuse business.”“What—why? That sounds even more sketchy, why can’t you just help me?!”“Maybe because I’m not actively practicing law any longer Miss Swan? I haven’t reinstated my license, so I cannot help you. But the owner of the pawnshop has a special interest in the case, and he’ll assist you as long as you mention that I sent you. He’ll jump at your name because he has heard about our previous…dealings.” Regina explained, rolling her eyes at the woman’s shocked face.She should have figured by now that everything and everyone in this town was connected. It was so small it barely made a blip in the stratosphere, which meant that everyone was in every other person’s business. “Fine…I’ll trust you. I appreciate your help. I know I haven’t made things easy on you. I’m sorry…for what it’s worth. And I hope we can find some sort of common ground. I want to be in Henry’s life if you’ll let me. One day. Uh, thanks again though.” Emma said, tipping her head to Regina in respect before leaving quietly.Regina’s mind was a whirlwind of confusion. So much was going on but…it made sense the more she thought about it.Albert had been off the grid for months now, but the election would bring him the validation he was looking for. Leopold was just an added bonus since they were college roommates according to Gold. Albert was trying to throw her off her game, so she would lose in the most dramatic fashion possible. He was twisting the law, and exerting his undeserved power to terrorize her because he wanted some fucking title.However, if he knew that inviting Leopold to town would upset her… he must also know in some capacity, what he’d done to her.She’d heard his name a few times during her childhood, but nothing to cause any alarm until now. So that meant Leopold must have gloated.He must have shared some tidbit, to the man Regina sat across from once a month.The sudden nausea was so staggering she couldn’t resist. Regina sprinted to the small bathroom before upchucking her breakfast, and last night’s dinner. Once the convulsions were done, she stood and rinsed her mouth.God, this town was a mess. She had half a mind to leave it all behind and start somewhere new. But she couldn’t think about that. Her time as mayor was far from over. She still had much work to do. She’d worked hard to elevate this town to something half-decent and not worn down. Her progress would not be ruined by some pompous man and his urges. Not again.Speak of the devil and he shall appear, unfortunately. A knock sounded at the door, and at first, Regina believed it was Ashley. But the hulking silhouette of the very last man she wanted to see right now, gave him way.“Come in Mr. Spencer.” She called, resisting the urge to refuse him entry just barely. To keep him on a thread and ruin his day just like his actions were ruining hers.He crept in, looking worse for wear. Dark circles tinted his pale under-eye, and his usually perfect suit was crumpled. He looked like a mess. But that gleeful fury in his eyes made her skin crawl.“Sorry to interrupt Madam Mayor, I see you and Miss Swan were having a quick chat.”“Yes, we were discussing issues regarding my son. Is that what you came to discuss? Or are you just coming here to bully me into submission further?” She questioned her rage from Emma’s revelation still very much prevalent. She wanted to wring his neck. Who knows if Leopold would have entered her life again had he not interfered? She'd been living her life just fine without a constant reminder of the abuse she suffered as a child. And now that was all gone. For what, a silly political campaign in a small town?“I see you’re starting to overthink again. I was warned this might happen. Let me assure you nothing nefarious is going on. I’m simply doing my job. I came to ensure your attendance at the Annual Hestia Foundation Ball— since I’m on the committee, as is my wife.”“Ah, yes. I forgot your wife joined. Yes, I’ll be attending. Although I don’t see why you couldn’t have just confirmed my attendance through email?”He laughed. “Very true. Well, I was checking on you. I haven’t seen you around town much. Myself and my constituents were starting to get a bit cornered for your well-being that’s all. You’re not buckling under the pressure, are you?” He questioned, using that same patronizing, mocking tone Leopold used. She wanted to vomit again, but there was no time. And she would rather die than let Leopold or any of his friends see her weak.“I’m not, I can assure you. If anything, I’m more fired up than ever. I’ll see you there.” She replied, trying her best to keep a cool and collected facade. If he wanted to get a reaction out of her, he was going to have to work harder.He left with a slimy grin, not unusual, but still unsettling nonetheless. Especially considering what Regina was now convinced of. He knew. It was impossible to know how much, he knew—but looking back it made sense. He always looked at her like he knew something she didn’t. Like he had information that could topple her if he chose to employ it. And that sensation she’d only attributed to her own paranoia, was now reality.There was no doubt in Regina’s mind that things were about to get ugly. She only hoped she could survive whatever waves of displeasure and harassment came her way. xxx Graham settled into life with Regina well. As she’d said, their lives were already so intertwined at this point that much adjustment wasn’t needed. Although the only thing needing adjustment was how well he handled his own voracious appetite.They’d been hungry for each other before, but the added domesticity brought out things in Graham. Primal urges that he tried his best not to share. Regina was dealing with enough already, he didn’t want to add to her to be any more inconvenienced by his presence.But he wanted her, so badly all of the time. It was sick, how even the smallest most domestic moments could make him rock hard in an instant. Watching her cook breakfast, watching her read after a long day of work, watching her enjoying the dinners he researched thoroughly—it was all too much. And she could sense it.On a normal day, where work was slow and nothing was going on, he sulked at his desk—trying hard to focus—when he got a text message from Regina. At first, he was concerned but as soon as the message opened—he choked on his own spit. The message read: “Come outside” with a picture message that made him salivate.It was inconspicuous and held no markings that could give away her identity. A picture from an upward angle, showing off the beautiful lingerie she wore under a trench coat he knew was slightly too long for her. If he hadn’t memorized every inch of her beautiful body he would’ve mistaken the message for an accidental dial or wrong number. But he knew those toned thighs, even though they were partially obscured by the fabric of the trench coat. He’d had her full breasts in his mouth often enough to recognize them. He was out of his seat before he could stop himself.He knew what the text meant. She was waiting for him in the Mercedes like she once did so long ago— this time parked behind the Sheriff’s department in the spots usually reserved for the Sheriff or high-ranking deputies. But, seeing as they didn’t have nearly enough people in the department to constitute the use of all the spots, she was safely able to park. And the security camera in the parking lot didn’t reach those spots. Which was a hazard they’d tried to remedy time and time again, but he was thankful for the lack of budget just this once.When he rounded the corner and approached the Mercedes, he immediately could tell something was off. She looked fine, but there was something off about her countenance that made him apprehensive. But he would wait to speak with her before making any assumptions. He didn’t want to ruin her plan by doubting her ability to compartmentalize.She sent him a sultry look, but beneath that seduction, he could see the tears shining in her eyes. She was coming to him for a distraction. He would give her that if that’s what she wanted. Although he wouldn’t let her harm herself, mentally or physically. So he hopped in the car and pulled her into a gentle kiss. It was full of love, and a hint of the desire he was just barely holding back.“You nearly gave me a heart attack love…but I’m not complaining.” He revealed with a smile.“I’m glad you’re not complaining, I’ve been thinking about you since I got to work. I don’t know what came over me…Push your seat back.” She commanded, though she was soft. She took his face into her hands and pressed a smoldering kiss to his lips as well. She couldn’t resist, not when he was so close and smelled so good.He did as she asked, and watched with awe as she maneuvered over the console and into his lap. The moment she pressed against him, he knew she’d slipped off her panties at some point before he got in the car. He groaned when the warmth of her pressed against him. “Fuck love, I wasn’t expecting you to be so ready for me.” He rumbled, moving her hair away from her neck to trail kisses down the side of it. He earned a quiet moan as he hit one of her favorite spots.“I couldn’t help it. The minute you read it, I was so wet…I had to start without you for a bit.” She confessed as her nimble hands moved to unbuckle his belt. The image of her touching herself as she waited for him made his vision blur.His hands firmly grasped her hips, coaxing her to seek pleasure instead of rushing straight to the main course. Yes, they didn’t have much time—but he wanted to luxuriate for as long as possible. He wanted to enjoy this surprise for as long as he could. The very last thing he’d been expecting when starting his day, was to have Regina in his lap in the middle of the day—but he wasn’t about to complain.His belt was undone in seconds, and she reached for his hard cock with a moan. His hips thrust up on instinct and Regina pressed a kiss to the side of his head to soothe him.“I can’t wait for you to fuck me, I know we don’t have much time. I wish we did, I don’t wanna be able to walk straight. I’ve been thinking about you filling me up all day.” She quietly confessed, before shifting and taking him in. She teased him, taking just the tip of him inside and bouncing just enough to siphon a rumble in his chest. The teasing didn’t last long, as desire overtook them both. They both groaned at the slow stretch of him entering her molten hot core as she took him in deep, and Regina couldn’t help but let her head fall down to his shoulder.She moaned into his ear as shifted slightly to hit the spot he knew she loved. She groaned again. He mirrored her, letting loose a rough groan as she clenched around him. Graham gripped her hips harder as he tried to resist the urge to pump up into her. She felt so good pressed against him, whimpering as she circled her hips to get some much-needed friction.It didn’t take long for her to find the perfect rhythm. As much as Graham wanted to fuck her until she was cross-eyed, he took a step back and let her take the lead. Very soon, he could tell that was the right choice. She moaned his name as she sped up her hips, gripping the back of the seat for stability as she rode him.She took no prisoners, setting a punishing pace that had them both breathless. The car was filled with nothing but the sounds of their lovemaking and their endless symphony of whispered fuck, you feel so good and you’re so gorgeous, take what you need love.Graham reached between them to press his thumb to her clit, adding just enough pressure to send her over the edge. He was barely able to hold on as the waves of pleasure rolled through her, whimpers and whines echoing through him as the first orgasm ran through her.But he wanted more. As the waves started to cease he pumped into her—earning a startled moan as he coaxed her to another orgasm. She let him take the reins for a moment, and he took full advantage. Fucking up into her and pounding against a spot that made her eyes roll to the back of her head. The sounds of her pleasure became choked as her body gave into his ministrations. They came together, Regina’s wet walls milking him for all he was worth. With a strained groan he filled her up—the feeling of his seed inside her, triggering another mini orgasm. They were both panting, frozen in the aftermath of their impromptu lovemaking. As they caught their breath, Graham pressed kisses to Regina’s heaving chest.“Fuck,” She whispered, a trembling hand coming up to move her hair away from his face. Regina pulled him up to look at her and pressed a kiss to his lips. “I love you.”“I love you too.” He replied easily, pulling her into another kiss. His arms wrapped around her, even as his quickly softening dick fell from her core. He wanted to hold her for hours. He wanted to keep her close forever, but they had mounting responsibilities.They should move. They should get back to work but…right now, they needed to bask in this.Graham’s phone went off, ruining the moment completely. Graham groaned at the reminder of the outside world. “I don’t want to go back to work.” He confessed. Regina chuckled in response.“Neither do I. But we have to…thank you for this. I needed this...”“Me too love…me too.” xxx The Annual Hestia Foundation Ball was one of Regina’s least favorite events of the year. It was incredibly tedious, though necessary—especially considering the upcoming election.Her campaign team had been working endlessly behind the scenes to keep Regina on the positive side of the public’s opinion, but this ball would make or break her campaign. She needed investors, she needed money to fund the campaign—and this was the best way to do it. Schmoozing with a bunch of old, drunk rich assholes for hours and charming them enough to get their support.But, with recent events—this ball was her absolute worst nightmare. She knew both her mother and Leopold would be there. There was no way they wouldn’t be. And Albert of course would be making his rounds, using his connections to get the support he desperately needed. This game of politics and this endless cycle of frustration and power plays—it was exhausting.On the day of the ball, Regina had a million errands to run. Her dress came in the day before, and her hair and makeup team were on their way—but work still had to be done, and Henry still had to be taken care of. They were currently in a stalemate of sorts.He was passive-aggressive at the best of times to her, but his silence was unsettling. Since the revelation of Mary Margaret’s ‘relation’ to their family, he’d been in a contemplative silence. She couldn’t even blame him. There was so much wrong with their twisted little family. She’d tried her best to keep it from him but…some things were inevitable.So she let him sulk and asked Ruby to come over and keep him company during the ball. He preferred being home, as opposed to being shipped off to Maria’s house or to Granny’s—so she obliged him. After attending to work duties, and preparing her speech for the ball because of course she’d be asked to do a speech at the very last minute—the doorbell rang.The beauty team was here. She just barely held back a groan.They were a nice group of people, but regardless she was not in the mood to be dolled up for the sake of this ball. She would endure it and would use every last bit of strength to keep from taking her frustration out on them.It took several hours to complete the look. She didn’t often employ a full team for such a small event, but considering recent events she wanted to look as polished as possible. If not for her own sake, then to prove to her mother that she could pull this off despite her.The dress she’d picked was simplistic but elegant. It was an off-the-shoulder floor-length gown, with white drapery across the front that flowed to the back to create a train of sorts. It fit her like a glove, and paired with her perfectly curled updo and perfect makeup—-she looked like a queen.Strong arms wrapped around her waist, and the heavenly woodsy cologne wafted over her. A peaceful sigh escaped as he pressed his face to the crook of her neck.“You look like a goddess Regina. I’m so lucky.” He whispered, genuine awe creeping into his voice. He pressed a kiss to her soft skin and trailed another kiss up behind her ear. “I love you…No matter what, we’re going to have a good time tonight. I promise you.”Regina chuckled and pulled his arms to wrap tighter around her. “I love you too. But don’t make promises you can’t keep. You’ve been to these before, you know how boring they are.”“Yes, but that was before we were able to arrive as a couple. Now, I intend to spend the rest of the night showing you off and doting on you.” He explained with a mischievous grin, spinning her around to face him.She gasped at just how handsome he was. He cleaned up nicely. His suit fit perfectly, accentuating his muscles and making him look so strong. He’d gotten a small haircut, trimming down his curls and even his beard. The slight differences weren’t noticeable to anyone but her, but she could see the effort he put in for her. She could smell the layers of cologne and oil that made him a walking turn-on. There was just something about him, all dolled and ready for this shitty makeshift night out—that made her melt.It was a comfort to know that he would be by her side all night. After ensuring Ruby and Henry were supplied with enough funds and entertainment to sustain them through the night—they left.To her surprise, Graham arranged a car for them. Usually, she would just drive considering the event was only being held at town hall—but Graham was intent on making this night as special as possible. He opened the door for her and assisted her in getting in. Throughout the ride, he kept up a pleasant conversation—although his gaze was always on her, and his eyes revealed just how much he wanted to take her in the back of this car.His hands trailed closer and closer by every minute they rode, and by the time they arrived, his hand rested on the inside of her thigh.Before leaving the car, he leaned over to whisper in her ear, “I fully intend on stripping you out of this dress tonight.” He promised, before pressing a kiss to her cheek.Regina could barely stand once she exited the car. Her legs shook, not just because of Graham’s tantalizing words, but because of the reality of this moment. Seeing the town hall alight with dignitaries and rich benefactors made the ball real. It felt like a nightmare until now.With a deep breath, she stepped forward to walk up the stairs. They were fashionably late of course, but as she tried to enter alone Graham cleared his throat and held out his arm.“You’re not alone love. I’ve got you.” He promised, looking down at her with so much warmth and determination that it inspired her.They walked in together, side by side—ready for anything.
Regina's Dress
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Town Hall was exquisitely decorated.The event planner the committee employed had done an outstanding job in transforming every inch of the usually drab space into something stunning. Like something out of a storybook. There were tables off to the side of the hall, decorated with elaborate white flower arrangements in crystalline vases as centerpieces and beautiful gold name plates for the assigned seating. A dance floor was set up, lit by a crystal chandelier that sparkled under the light.This year’s theme was black and white luxury—which was why Regina had chosen her dress to match the theme accordingly. Although the hall looked stunning, Regina could not find much joy in it.The crowd was thicker than usual. There were many more people than Regina had expected. It was startling to see the space so full. She had no direct hand in the planning of the ball but she knew based on the previous years’ experiences, what to expect in terms of turnout. But obviously, the word spread farther or faster than she thought possible.Which meant she had to charm double the amount of people she’d anticipated.Graham led them further into the ballroom, skillfully avoiding the various men and women who were waiting for Regina to arrive. Their eyes locked on her like vultures circling a fresh kill. They were ready to tear her apart.He led her to the open bar and ordered two glasses of champagne to ease the night.“You’ll do great love. I know this place looks busier than usual, but there’s no way they can do anything other than fall to your feet. You look like a queen, and everyone knows it.” He commented, leaning down to press a kiss to her forehead. She blushed at his kind words, though she didn’t have time to enjoy his words.“Madam Mayor, you look ravishing tonight. I didn’t think it was possible for you to outdo last year’s ensemble, but you’ve done it!” A familiar voice chimed in from behind them. Internally, she groaned.Sidney Glass was the absolute last person she wanted to see at the start of this event. He ran the town’s only newspaper, and he prided himself on having the inside scoop on every major event in town. Of course, he’d be invited to the most prestigious event of the year.She plastered on a smile. “Hello, Mr. Glass nice to see you. Thank you for the lovely compliment, I very much appreciate it.” She said, trying to keep the disgust out of her voice.The man had made many a pass at her over the years. He made her skin crawl, but the minute she even considered speaking up against him Regina knew it would be misconstrued and plastered all over the local paper. In the grand scheme of things, that wasn’t truly the worst thing to possibly happen—but she didn’t want to risk it. Her reputation was on the line now, and with everything most likely coming—she didn’t want to take any other risks.Her heart dropped at the hungry gaze he sent her way, but Graham was quick to pull her closer. In both a move of comfort, as well as a slight possessive display.“Nice to see you, Mr. Glass. I haven’t seen much of you around town, I guess with everything going on in town you’ve been quite busy.” Graham said, keeping his tone calm but Regina could hear the slight jab in his words.The newspaper was a joke to most of the town, solely because nothing happened in the small town. Sidney was known to make a mountain out of the tiniest of molehills, but he was relentless in his pursuits. He was harmless, mostly, but the uneasy feeling Regina experienced around him never quite went away.Graham seemed to sense it and caressed the small of her back to comfort her. Sidney chuckled. “Yes, I am quite busy. But it would be foolish of me to not make time for the event of the year. I think this is the most successful one yet. Can I take a photo of the two of you? It’ll be hot news that the mayor is here, with the sheriff of our small town as her date nonetheless.”Luckily, they were saved by the bell. Rather, they were saved by the committee leader—a woman named Lydia Tremaine, who was well known for her shrewd business sense and uptight nature— who tapped the mic, gathering everyone’s attention.Graham flashed a disingenuous smile. “Maybe later Glass. For now, we should take our seats.” He said, before leading Regina to the tables to find their seat.The assigned seating was a bold and ridiculous move, one Regina had attempted to fight against just because of how preposterous the idea sounded. Up until now, Regina hadn’t given much thought to how poorly the seating could affect her night.As they sat, the other names on the table caught her attention. Her heart sunk to the floor.Of course, she was seated right next to her mother and Leopold. Mary Margaret was across from them, as was her date—apparently some deputy from the sheriff’s department David. Luckily, Albert was not at the table—but that didn’t make the situation much better honestly. They hadn’t sat down yet, but Regina dreaded the moment they did. She knew very well that Spencer and his wife were to blame. They were trying to throw her off her game again—in arguably the most public, and important setting of the year.She had to pull herself together.Graham scowled at the name cards. He refused to sit for a moment, staring at the seats as if they’d personally offended him. His angry eyes searched the room for the committee members he could recognize to make some sort of complaint. But Regina’s hand on his arm stopped him.“It’s fine…we’ll make it work. If we make a scene about it, that’ll only make things worse.” She said, her words shaky at the thought of having to sit so close to him. She didn’t even want to be in the same room as him, let alone right next to him. Horrible memories were creeping up the back of her spine and she wanted to scream.“This is sick. I’ll have Spencer’s head for this. I’ll—“—everyone, please take a seat. We have a very honorable guest speaking first, as a last-minute surprise!” Lydia Tremaine called, doing her best to gather the attention of all partygoers. Hardly anyone was interested, but at the prospect of a surprise guest, they perked up. Regina sighed, resigning herself to just practicing her own speech in her mind until the time came. She could talk herself down to a place that allowed her to see this through, she could. Then she saw just exactly who the “special guest” was.It was fucking Leopold.Her stomach turned visceral twists and churns that convinced her for a split second that she’d vomit right there on the table. She wanted to, but the embarrassment would surely kill her. So she rushed to her feet, mumbling about powdering her nose.She didn’t get a chance to see the worried look Graham shot her or the way he stood to go after her. Nor did she see the satisfied grin Leopold wore as he watched her flee.xxx This game these men were playing was sick and twisted. Beyond that, if there even was a word or phrase to explain just how disgusting and vile they were. Graham could barely focus on the events around him, as his entire focus was on controlling himself from flying across the room. He wanted to pummel Leopold into the ground for daring to grace the podium Regina would proudly take later that evening.“Hello everyone. Thank you for having me. I know this is quite unexcited, but let me explain a bit why I’ve been given this honor. I have worked as a businessman and philanthropist with Misthaven Incorporated for nearly 30 years. I have worked hard, even during my years of retirement to facilitate donations and support for the Hestia Foundation.” He began, though Graham couldn’t really give a shit about what the man was going on and on about.He scanned the room once again, searching fervently for Regina, or signs of any of the bastards who wanted to humiliate her. He needed to know where everyone was in his vicinity. His brothers were on standby, waiting and watching from the shadows of the gardens surrounding Town Hall—just in case the worst happened.As much as he wanted to set Albert and Leo straight—maybe with a few dozen punches a piece—he wanted peace more than anything. Although she hadn’t explicitly said it, Graham could see the stress weighing Regina down. He could see her shrinking back into old habits and shrinking within herself. She was terrified, every moment of every day, and he couldn’t blame her.Leopold’s speech was long and dry. It contained nothing of true substance, just like the man himself. Luckily, the speech seemed to inspire something in the crowd, and on the way back to his seat he was caught by most of the attendees. It would take him several minutes to get back to his seat, but in those minutes Graham didn’t see Regina.His concern only grew, and all thoughts of propriety and holding back ran out the window as he stalked toward the women’s bathroom. There were several women waiting in line, looking disgruntled and someone intrigued. At the front of the line was a concerned Mary Margaret.“I think the handle must be stuck or something, I’m sure they’re both fine.” She muttered, trying the handle again. A woman behind her sighed.“Darling, can’t you read the signs? Whoever is in there obviously needs to iron out some business. I hope for their sake they come out unscathed, whoever they are.” She grumbled, her words sending Graham forward faster.The door was locked. Or at the least, someone was holding the door shut. A million horrid thoughts ran through his mind, all of them more upsetting than the last. Images of Cora hurting Regina, attacking her, and only further traumatizing her or worse plagued his every step as he pushed his way to the door. Mary Margaret was shocked to see him, staring up at him with confusion.“Sheriff Humbert? What are you doing over here? I promise it’s not a real emergency, I think Mother and my sister are just having a private conversation that’s all.”“Step aside Miss Blanchard.” He simply said, gently depositing her to the side of the door. He reached to pry it open, he’d tear the thing down if he had to in all honesty—but, by the time he reached it Cora was exiting look oh-so satisfied, and in the distance, he could see Regina cowering in the corner.He ran inside, and just barely held himself back from pulling her into a hug. He could sense the curious and frustrated glances at his back, but none of the uptight old money types wanted to dare go inside the bathroom just yet.As cordial as Regina normally was, he knew that her reputation of venom-tipped tongue and high standards had made its way through the locals, even though those habits only arose during well-earned business endeavors. They had heard tales from their husbands and ran with it, or some even dared to try and manipulate her—which, with her perceptive and skeptical nature never ended well. They had this false perception of her that led to this distant, passive-aggressive standby—and he hated them for it. Any of them could have stepped in at any moment, but they chose to just listen and wait.“Love, are you alright?” He asked quietly. He did his best to keep from outwardly showing his true concern. It was warranted. She was trembling, and her eyes were glazed over with something horrible, but she took in a deep breath and nodded.“I’m fine. I think I had a mild allergic reaction to the champagne or something.” She swallowed down her urge to cry just barely. “Mother was just helping me, that’s all. Let’s sit down.”“Are you sure? We can take you home if you’re having an allergic reaction I don’t want it to get worse through the night.” He hinted, not wanting them to stay for one more minute. He had the worst feeling about this night. He wanted to go back to their little safe bubble of the world and wait until the storm passed.“No, I’m fine.” xxx
20 Minutes Earlier
Regina rushed into the bathroom, praying that it was empty. By some miracle it was, and she ran to the nearest stall to throw up the sensible dinner she’d had earlier and all of lunch. Just hearing his voice, knowing that he was going to be sitting beside her the entire night. Her speech was at the end of the fucking night. The whole reason she was here was to say the speech she and her team had painstakingly poured over.The one that would hopefully seal the deal for her campaign, if things were to go well. But things were decidedly not going well if this was happening. Albert had much more power than she anticipated, and it was becoming scary how much of her political life in this town was being marred by him.Why was so much of her family wrapped up in him? College roommates are one thing but they were committing heinous crimes for each other if her hunch about Graham’s house was correct. What did he have on Leo—and by extension, most likely—her mother?“Regina? Are you ok? Sorry, I don’t mean to pry I just…well I’m using the bathroom.” Mary Margaret said from the stall next to hers, sounding both sheepish and concerned. She opened her stall and moved to the one Regina resided in. She knocked on the stall door. “Regina, can you say something so I know you’re ok?”“Go away, Mary Margaret. I’m fine.” Regina tried, although she could barely get the words out. She was still heaving, still struggling to breathe.“What happened? Are you—“Oh, dearest. Are you alright?” Mother interrupted, siphoning another wretch as the stress became even worse. Both Mary Margaret and her mother were in this room with her. Jesus, it was like a page out of her worst nightmares.“Fuck my life,” Regina mumbled under her breath, before forcing herself to straighten up. “I’m fine mother. Your husband is just so ugly I couldn’t keep my dinner down.” She said plainly. There was no avoiding this. So she pushed out of the stall, and made for the sink—but her mother and sister were waiting.Cora wore a dark purple gown, exquisitely tailored and obviously extremely expensive. She held a disapproving glare in her eye, no hints of subtlety. So she wasn’t playing the long game. She came in here to torment her daughter. Snow on the other hand actually looked concerned. She was wearing a flowing white dress of course, and a pearl headband that, much like Cora’s dress, must have been quite expensive. A gift from her father then, seeing as she couldn’t possibly afford something like that on a teacher’s salary.“Snow, leave us for a moment. I think we need a bit of privacy. Ensure no one comes in.” Cora said, her tone leaving absolutely no room for argument. But Mary Margaret tried her best to give push back. She glanced at Regina, almost asking without words if she was ok. But Regina couldn’t respond. She was terrified. Like a child, stuck in place as she waited for her punishment. Cora was nothing if not stubborn.“I don’t want to leave her, I’m worried too.”“She’ll be fine. Go along, we’ll be out soon.” Cora promised, using the sweetest voice she possibly could. It worked, unfortunately, and Regina heard the doors open and close. Signifying that Mary Margaret left. She couldn’t even look. Her eyes were glued on her mother, watching for any signs she might fly forward.It only took a moment for her mother’s true form to come out. There was only a split second between the time her facade dropped, and her vitriol began to pour out.“You are a disgrace to me, Regina. To think that my only child is such an insufferable, slobbering mess as you is heartbreaking. Luckily, I can claim Snow’s meager accomplishments on the majority of my teachings.” She said, her voice low and piercing.Despite the fact that Regina knew her mother was a cruel, disgusting woman—a part of her couldn’t help but want a mother. She just wanted someone to care for her the way a mother is supposed to, not this“I don’t know what I’ve ever done to you mother—but I’m so fucking tired of you blaming me for what he did to me. I told you the day I left of what he did and you’ve only acted more cruelly towards me. How do you manage to continue treating me like I’m trash, not your only fucking daughter?” Regina questioned, unable to hold it in any longer.Her mother had made her life a living hell since the moment she confessed, and it made no sense. As a parent, she couldn’t conceive of reacting to a confession of that magnitude like this if anyone told her, let alone her own child.“After all these years you still remain so naive. I knew of his…proclivities. We had an agreement. He could get what he wanted, as long as he gave me what I wanted. You did your duty. He gave us a good life, and you cannot deny that. Continuing to spin this narrative as if he violated you will only lead you further down the path of destruction Regina, you know that.”For a moment, Regina was speechless. She felt like she’d just been stabbed in the heart. Every inch of her body felt like it was on fire. She could hardly breathe. Surely, she must be in some kind of shock. She had never felt such a visceral pain like this.Her mother’s money-hungry ways were well known to her, but this was so far past that. This was monstrous.“Why do you hate me?” Regina gasped hoarsely, just barely keeping herself from sobbing. She just wanted to know. There was no way in hell this was anything other than blind hatred.“I don’t hate you Regina—you have so much potential—but your father spoiled you. Henry was too soft on you, he ruined you. I only tried to give us the best life possible. Some sacrifices have to be made.” Cora replied, reaching out to place a deceptively gentle hand on Regina’s cheek. But beneath the mask of a caring mother, Regina could see the ravenous look in her dark eyes as she took in Regina’s upset. She reveled in the distress and used it to her advantage.“You knew he—this whole time, you let him….hurt me, so you could have the luxurious life you wanted?” Regina forced out, tears burning at the corners of her eyes.“Don’t think of it like that dear. That’s such an ugly way to say it. I allowed certain sacrifices to be made, yes, but look how you turned out! You had an illustrious law career, and you now have a cute little family to show off on Christmas cards. If only you’d stop playing the victim, you could have so much more. And if you’d resign as mayor before the election, life could get even easier.”“What does the election have to do with this? Why is that so important to you? More important than the fact that you let your husband rape me for years. I was a child—you were supposed to protect me! Why was I so worthless to you that you’d just let him—She should have seen the slap coming. But her senses were dulled by the overwhelming misery that was staining her bones. She reeled back, trying to escape. But, her mother had her cornered somehow.“You selfish, ungrateful brat.” Cora snarled, true anger starting to show as she stalked toward Regina. She didn’t touch her again, for fear of causing yet another mark. “You’re so hung up on those incidents that you can’t see past yourself. You can’t see how hard I worked to keep us safe and to keep us happy and comfortable. You got to ride your horses and sulk off in the corner while I made a legacy out of the business your father left behind. This election is my reward. We had an agreement, with Albert, myself, and Leo. You interfered with that agreement when you ran for mayor the first time, and now it’s time for this little fantasy to end.”“What? What do I have to do with whatever reward you’re supposed to be getting, what the fuck is this twisted exchange you all have! I don’t want to be a part of it, I’m so sick—Cora moved to hit her again, and Regina flinched back. Her words were lost as she fought to keep her composure.“Albert agreed to pay us a handsome fee to secure his position as mayor. That fee will act as our retirement fund, or at the least it will bolster that fund. I’ve given you everything Regina. I have raised you, fed you, clothed you, birthed you—and yet you can’t extend this kindness to me. I knew you would be a hard nut to crack, but I’ll find a way. I’ve earned this. We’ve earned this.” A small commotion could be heard outside the bathroom door. Cora rolled her eyes and straightened up. “Now stand up straight dear, I can hear your hulking wolf-man making his way toward the bathrooms. If you don’t drop out of the ballot you’ll live to regret it…you know that, right dearest?” She snarled, right before Graham burst into the room. xxx
Present Time
They walk back to their seats, the silence deafening as they try their best to remain as out of the spotlight as possible. But that was nearly impossible with the display they’d been forced to put on. Cora played the part of the doting mother, checking in on Regina and ensuring she made it back to her seat—despite Graham’s smooth attempts to keep her away from Regina.Leopold was seated, looking up at both his wife and stepdaughter with a mocking sort of concern that Graham wanted to knock off his face.“Are you alright Regina? You look quite flushed.” Leo questioned, and Graham sent the older man a death glare.“She’s fine, just a mild allergic reaction. Sit down, love.” Graham beckoned, and Regina did so without question. It was horrifying to see her so resigned, especially as she reluctantly sat beside the man who abused her for years.And it was even worse that he could do nothing about it.So they sat, in near silence throughout the fancy courses. To her credit, Regina did her best to save face. If he hadn’t known her so well, he wouldn’t have suspected anything was wrong. But the faraway look in her eyes, and the nearly imperceptible trembling of her hands as she chugged the old-fashioned she’d ordered—it worried him beyond explanation.Leopold didn’t make any outright moves toward her, but he would place his hand on the back of her chair during conversation—scaring her, and making her flinch slightly every single time. He would move closer on the rare moments she zoned out too far to come back during a quick conversation. He would say things, just under his breath that Graham couldn’t hear—his left side was occupied by an out-of-town older couple who were ecstatic and very talkative—but could just sense made her uncomfortable.By some blessed miracle, they made it through the evening without any major complaints, outside of the first hiccup. When Regina stood to take the podium he was ecstatic—not just to hear the hard work she’d prepared, but also to be done with this whole cursed evening.Then his phone rang.It was Malcom. When he didn’t respond immediately, Callum sent him a frantic text message.C: Come outside ASAP. Big problem. SOS. What could possibly be worse than Leopold watching Regina’s speech, and maybe even getting the chance to get closer to her during the aftermath?But his concern sent him up before he could really think, and he was outside in a flash.There, Keith Nottingham stood—or, rather, wavered. He was swaying on his feet practically, but when he spotted Graham he seemed to sober up completely. Malcolm and Callum were a few feet away, watching him with their arms up in a submissive position.“Look lad, whatever problem you have with the sheriff can wait until after the ceremony or whatever that’s going on. It’ll only be a few—“—there he is! The prick who took my fucking job! Hey asshole, are you happy now?! Did you get what you wanted?!” Keith screamed, pushing past both Callum and Malcolm to lunge at Graham. Callum stopped him easily, and Malcom only sighed.“Nottingham, what are you on about? You need to go home and sober up before you get yourself into trouble.” Graham replied, sparing no amount of kindness for the man whatsoever. He was already so close to losing it, he didn’t need Keith making his night even worse. But, Keith was determined. He tried to push past the brothers. He used every opening he could get, but it was of no use. They were stronger than him objectively, but his fervor made it difficult to contain him.“You had no right! I’ve been nothing but an asset to the Sheriff’s Department, and you fucking tanked my career because I made one little comment about that stupid bitch—Callum growled and tightened his grip on Nottingham. “Watch your mouth. You’re already on thin ice.” He snapped.Graham motioned for them to let him go. His hands clenched into fists. If Nottingham wanted a fight, he’d get one.“You’re gonna pay Humbert. You’re fucking pathetic! You just couldn’t handle the fact that I would make a better sheriff than you, and if it wasn’t for you fucking the goddamn mayor I would be sitting pretty right about now.” Nottingham grumbled, but his words were quickly corrected by a phantom voice Graham knew all too well.“That wasn’t Sheriff Humbert, Mr. Nottingham. I reviewed your extensive complaint file, and after careful consideration, I was the one who processed your termination.” Regina shared from the steps of the town hall.She looked just as regal as ever, but at the sight of Nottingham so visibly looking to start a fight she winced.“You bitch, I’ll end you! Do you hear me? You had no fucking right!” Keith screamed, lunging again. This time, he managed to break free of Callum and Malcolm’s hold by some misplaced miracle. He was running to the steps, his eyes blazing with fury—and trained right on Regina.The next few moments were a blur.Nottingham swung first. That much, Graham was certain of. He only acted in self-defense, but once he started it was hard to stop. Nottingham missed of course, and at first, Graham really tried to hold back. He did. But the never-ending well of anger that had been consuming him for hours—no, weeks, since the moment Regina confided her darkest secrets and his own came barreling forward in his own mind—exploded.Screams and shouts of protest echoed around him. He couldn’t hear any of it. All he could process was his rage. His disgust, the years of frustration he gladly laid out on Nottingham. The man got a few good hits, but they were nothing compared to the sheer brutality of Graham’s punches. And he wouldn’t let up. Not even when crouched above the man like a wild animal, pounding his fists into his face—his brothers frantically trying to pull him off for his own reputation’s sake. He was locked in, caught in the rush of the fight he’d been bred for.It was familiar territory, finding his hands aching with the force of Nottingham’s bones cracking against his knuckles. It was bliss. It was exactly what he needed. The blood that flew spurred him on further until Regina’s frantic cries finally pulled him out of his blood lust.“Graham stop! Please, you’ll kill him!” She screamed, the terror in her voice making everything stop. The world stopped spinning. The roaring of his own in his ears died down until things came back into focus.There was a small crowd now. A mix of guests from the event and the nearby streets. And in the midst of it, he could see Sidney Glass’s fucking camera clicking away.Fuck.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Archie looked between the couple with barely disguised concern.He’d seen the newspaper. He’d heard the rumors. But, it was his duty to his clients not to speculate or engage in conjecture. He had to remain objective.“So, you both requested an emergency session. Can you guys tell me more about what brought you here?” He asked, looking between the two of them.Regina was sitting ramrod straight, her fingers fiddling with the rings on her right hand. Graham looked exhausted, his bruised knuckles were hidden by the slightly oversized flannel he wore but the cut on his lip told the story well enough.“A lot happened…” Regina replied, her voice lacking any of the depth she normally held. She looked drained, both emotionally and physically. Although the Ball had only taken place a mere 2 days ago, Archie could see its impact written all over her face.“The event was a setup, start to finish. I figured as much when I learned Spencer’s wife was on the planning committee. But they….they took things too far.” He confessed with a rough sigh. He was trying his best to contain his rage, but Archie could see him tearing apart at the seams.He’d been holding in for so long, that he was about to explode. Or maybe, he’d already begun to do so by knocking Keith unconscious.“They let that man give a fucking speech.” He continued with an incredulous laugh. “They assigned the seats so that we were forced to sit at the same table as that fucker. Regina was forced to sit right next to him the entire fucking evening! And then, Nottingham— that prick—came after me. I…fuck!” Graham couldn’t even finish his sentence. He shot up from his seat, frustration boiling from his every pore.To Archie’s horror, Regina barely responded to his sudden movement. It was like she didn’t even see him. He suspected she’d been dissociating since the Ball, but the confirmation only made him all the more concerned. She didn’t even turn to look at Graham, though her brow furrowed as she tried to hold back tears.Graham paced in the corner, rubbing the raw skin on his knuckles. An old habit it seemed. Although he and Graham hadn’t spoken much about the specifics of his past, the signs were there. He could see the way the recent events brought back his past trauma, and it took everything in him not to probe further. Now was not the time.The couple had requested a joint session to discuss the events of the Ball, and that’s what he would do. Unraveling their mounting trauma would come later. The immediate trauma came first.“Ok…first of all, Graham take a breath. I know that was a lot to handle in one day, and I can’t imagine how frustrating, not to mention traumatizing that must have been for the both of you. But it’s over now. I want to help you work through this. In order for me to do that, you have to sit back down. Or at least talk to me. Tell me what you’re feeling.” Archie tried, but as soon as he opened his mouth he could tell this would be a harder session than usual.Graham was running on a thin, tight rope. He was barely holding on, and the therapist couldn’t help but think of how long this must have been brewing. Graham put on a strong front, but in the end, he was just a man. A man who’d also just beaten another man—his former co-worker at that—unconsciousness.It took him a few minutes to settle. And even then, this version of settling was simply trembling in the seat beside Regina.“How do you think I’m feeling? I’m fucking livid. Whatever competition Albert thinks he’s playing at, he’s taken it too far. I want to rip his head off.” Graham growled though the aggression was slightly lessened as he forced his body to calm.“Regina? Objectively, this event most likely triggered you the most. You were forced to sit beside your abuser for hours. You must be feeling a lot of emotions right now.”“I feel…empty. I know that’s not good, but I just…I can’t feel anything and honestly, I prefer it that way.” She confessed in a quiet whisper.“That’s valid Regina. Although I can’t be certain, I suspect you’re experiencing a prolonged dissociative episode. You were severely triggered, and your body is still working through that. Did anything else happen at the gala that you’d like to talk about? Or would you prefer to work on some grounding exercises? I don’t want to push you too hard but…we talked about working toward finding quicker solutions to your disassociation, and not letting it linger for too because of damage that could cause you in the long run.” Archie reminded her, leaning forward to gain her attention.He could see, even in this conversation, that she was slipping away. It scared him tremendously to see her backsliding so fast. She’d been on the track toward positive progress, but thanks to this feud—her progress was eradicated.It took her a few moments to respond.It was as if she had to work through walls to even produce sound. It hurt him to see, and beside her—Graham’s anger quickly melted. He didn’t touch her, but he moved the slightest bit closer to bring her comfort.“Say whatever you’re comfortable with love. We’re both here for you. I’m sorry I hogged all the time with my…anger issues.” He said, and before Archie could correct him she began to speak.“…My mother cornered me in the bathroom. Mary Margaret was there, she tried to help me. She was eventually shooed away by Mother…She said the most horrible things. Confessed such awful truths I had hoped weren’t true but…this whole time they were.” She whispered, the tears spilling over her cheeks and falling down to her folded hands. She was frozen, her tears falling faster and faster.Archie reached to find her tissue, but Graham was quicker. He produced a tissue from his own pocket and handed it over.“It’s alright love…take your time.” He quietly encouraged her, caressing the back of her hand.“She…she knew what he was doing to me. The whole time…she knew. She let him do it, so she could have the life she wanted. She said as much and on top of that, there’s some odd scheme with the election. That’s why Leo and Albert are teaming up, because of fucking money…the two of them I can understand but my own mother?!She gave birth to me and yet she allowed her husband to rape me because she wanted to live lavishly—as if my father’s business wasn’t enough! As if I wasn’t worth enough to even care that he was—” Her own sobs cut her off from finishing. They came from the deepest, most grief-stricken parts of her. As she fell apart, Graham held her.Pongo whined, scooting closer to place his head beside her leg but no amount of comfort seemed to calm her. Rightfully so. This revelation…the timing—it was all so horrible.But Archie had faith. They could bounce back from this, in time. Right now though, he allowed her to grieve the mother she thought she could have had. To grieve the young versions of herself who’d screamed for her mother, and hoped for some sort of Savior. To grieve herself, because this would irrevocably change the way she navigated the rest of her life.He could only hope something gave—because if this barrage continued for any longer…he wasn’t sure she’d be able to make it. When Regina was able to catch her breath a few moments later, she sat up with a new sense of determination. Graham still held onto her, providing as much comfort as he possibly could.“Regina…what your mother said to you was cruel. It was so vile, that I think you would be well within your right to never speak to her again. But given the current circumstances, it’s hard…not to mention the fact that she is Henry’s grandmother. We haven’t spoken much about this but…if his infatuation with Emma ends, or when he feels he has the savior he needs—he may turn to other forms of family. He may want to meet his grandmother, especially while she’s in town. How do you plan to compartmentalize that?” He questioned reluctantly.This session was a tough one, with so many triggers waiting in every conversation. A veritable landmine of triggers quite frankly. He didn’t want to keep pushing but…if it would help with the overall progress he would keep pushing.“I don’t know what I’m going to do…I have no idea. I don’t want him near her or her husband. I just…I want this all to stop.” Regina admitted with a sniffle.“It will be over soon love…I’ll make sure of that.” Graham whispered, pressing a kiss to the side of her head.His words rang alarm bells in Archie’s mind, but he didn’t speak.He had a sneaking suspicion that Graham was about to backslide in the worst possible way. He also knew that there very well might not be any way of stopping him. xxx Word spread around town very fast.The town council demanded Graham be suspended until the proceedings surrounding the possible assault were cleared at least.Neither he nor Regina were surprised. They expected nothing less, in all honesty. This was the most prominent scandal in years, and as a result, there were questions coming from every direction. So many calls were coming in that Regina turned off her phone. The only people who really needed her attention, could either stop by the house or—they already happened to live in the house.After the joint session with Archie, Regina and Graham were left at a standstill. They weren’t in active crisis, but the fallout of the Ball was swift and harsh. Regina could barely eat, barely sleep. She remained in a near-constant state of hypervigilance and worry, but she did her best to push forward for Henry’s sake.He was nervous for her, nervous in general. He’d heard rumors of the things that went down at the ball, but neither Regina nor Graham confirmed anything for him. They refused to. Which, in hindsight, was probably not the best idea. Henry was a smart child, but curious to a fault. He was determined to find answers. But both Regina and Graham were going through enough. Henry was suffering in silence.He was confused and upset. He was unsure of everything, and at this moment no one could give him the answers he was convinced would bring him comfort.No one in the house anyway. After hours of sulking silence and waiting in the wings for some sort of movement out of either Graham or his mother, Henry made his move. He waited until Graham was cooking dinner, and while Regina was taking a nap he took the rare opportunity.Under the cover of night, Henry slipped out of the house.It was harder for him to stay off of their radar now, with his mom watching his every move like a hawk—and Graham keeping him close at all times but he managed by some miracle.By the time Graham went upstairs to check on him, it was too late.Regina had already gone to find him and found nothing but an empty room. She ran to the hall, tears streaming down her face. Her body language screamed utter panic, and Graham was on edge immediately. He caught her in the hallway, concern etched into his own features. “What’s wrong? What happened?” He questioned frantically, looking around for any sign of physical pain or injury.He too had been on hyper-alert since their therapy appointment, and the sight of her distress sent him into overdrive. But the words that came from her lips were the last he expected, and the absolute worst scenario possible considering their current circumstances.“Henry?! Where is he? I went to check on him when I woke up and he’s not in his room. Is he downstairs with you? Please, tell me he is.” She begged as she gripped his arms, her emotions becoming uncontainable as her worst fears played out in front of her eyes.She had been dreading this day. She had been praying silently to any being that would listen for Henry to stay put until Leopold and her mother left town—if they did. Because the idea of them spending their retirement in the home they’d bought in Storybrooke seemed more and more plausible by the minute.If Leopold had somehow managed to coax Henry out of the house, she would burn the town down to get him back. She would rip every building apart brick by brick if that meant he did not have to endure what she did at that sick bastard’s hands.“No…he wasn’t. I’ll text Mulan and see if she can keep an eye out. Call Maria and Kathryn, maybe he went to them for comfort? He may not know specifics but, I’m certain he’s felt the strain of the past few days.” Graham admitted, a wave of shame passing over him. He had been so wrapped up in his own issues, that he hadn’t seen the poor boy struggling.“I know,” Regina replied with a sob. “I know he has, even though he won’t talk to me about how he’s feeling. I just need him to be ok. If anything happens to him I don’t know what I’ll do. We have to find him.” She continued, trembling at the thought of Henry being hurt in any way.And though her fears were valid, Graham had a sneaking suspicion of where the boy was now. As she called her friends and got only confirmation that he wasn’t with them, Graham pulled out all of the stops.He messaged Mulan, just to be safe—then, reluctantly, he also pulled from the archives his old contact for Emma Swan.They were in the car, searching the town for Henry within the hour.Emma didn’t respond immediately, which he should have expected, but the frustration of the situation didn’t abate just because he understood her plight. He had fired her after all, but any qualms she had with him could wait until Henry was safe.Regina sat beside him in the cruiser, her eyes scanning the streets for her boy. She tried to hold back her tears, but he could see through her. He could see the fear climbing up her spine with every second they didn’t find him.After searching the nearby neighborhood and Main Street to no avail, the call finally came in. He answered swiftly, and before he could speak she set his mind to rest.“Henry found me during my shift at the Ice Cream shop…I brought him back to the manor. We’re parked outside.” She said, her words measured as if she expected him to explode on her.Instead, Graham sighed in relief. He turned the car around almost immediately and pumped the gas to get back to the manor as fast as possible. “Thank you Emma…I appreciate your help. We’ll be there in a few minutes.” He responded, before hanging up with a sigh. “Swan brought Henry back to the house.”“Oh thank god.” She sobbed in relief, the tension in her frame melting slightly.They returned to the manor only a few minutes later, and just as she’d said—the yellow bug was parked out front. Regina just barely waited for the car to stop fully before launching out and running over. Graham was not far behind, but he hesitated as he tried his best to control his unchecked anger. It had been years since he’d been this angry, this unhinged. He wanted to yell at the boy.He wanted to shake some sense into him, to express just how terrified he was of losing him. As much of a little shit as he’d been over the past few months, Graham still held so much love for Henry. He considered the lad to be his own, in a strange way, and knowing that he had the absolute gall to try and run away again made his head hurt. Too many complex feelings were threatening to shred away at him, so he let Regina take the reins.Emma got out of the car first, and she motioned for Henry to get out too. He was obviously reluctant to face them so soon after his attempted escape. But Regina ran right to him and pulled him into a crushing hug.“Are you alright? Are you hurt?” She questioned, pulling away slightly to look him over. But with a huff, the child yanked his arms out of her grip.“I’m fine. I just needed to see someone who would actually tell me the truth for once. I’m going to my room, don’t follow me. I don’t want to see either of you right now.” He spat, glaring back at Graham before attempting to stomp up the stairs.Graham had seen this scene play out so many times. He had allowed Henry to run over Regina, he’d sat on the sidelines and allowed him to act out. But he couldn’t do so any longer. Too many people had stepped on Regina over the past few weeks.He moved swiftly, grabbing Henry’s backpack and forcing him to stay put.“No lad, you don’t get to do this again.” He growled, turning the boy around to face him. “You ran out of this house for the third time. I won’t stand for this anymore, especially not right now. Explain yourself.”“Go easy on him Graham—“ Emma tried, though she immediately regretted opening her mouth as he sent a glare her way.“Stay out of this Swan. Thank you for helping bring him home, but Henry has to be held accountable for his actions. He can't keep running off whenever he feels conflicted about something. There is a lot going on right now, and it’s understandable to want a break—but you can’t just run away when something becomes difficult. Especially not when you’re a child.” He reminded, looking down at Henry.Regina was quick to cut in. “You’re right. Henry,” She moved to meet his gaze and to try her best not to stand over him. “I’m sorry you felt that you had to escape. But you cannot keep doing this…you’re putting yourself at risk, and causing unnecessary stress to everyone who cares for you.” She said quietly, before standing straight. “We should take this inside. Miss Swan…you’re welcome to join us. I think this conversation should include you. It’s a long time coming.” She expressed, before leading the way to the manor.In her wake, she left behind a group of surprised individuals. The last thing Graham was expecting, was to have Emma in the manor and around Henry any more than necessary.He had no idea what Regina had planned, but he trusted her with his life. So he dragged Henry inside and waited for Emma to close her jaw-dropped mouth before joining them.xxx Regina led everyone to the living room. She didn’t exactly have a plan for this little conversation. However, she knew there was no choice but to have it. This was necessary to improve the situation, or at least to make things less tense between not only Regina and Henry—but Regina and Emma.She didn’t trust the woman as far as she could throw her, but if Henry ran to her so soon after this stressor…she had to accept that he was attached to her somehow. Although she couldn’t fathom why before…her recent encounter with Cora helped her gain some perspective on the matter.She wanted nothing more than to receive the love and acceptance of her own blood relative. How could she begrudge Henry for wanting the same thing—when Emma had only proven, even through the most unexpected and childish of means, that she wanted to be in his life?As much as she didn’t want to have the woman near her, she couldn’t deny the fact that she’d done well tonight. Instead of keeping Henry all to herself, ignoring Graham’s call, and spending the quality time she so desperately wanted with Henry she immediately brought him home….Not to mention, if she wanted to end this feud with Albert Spencer she had to solve Emma’s legal issues first.Henry plopped down on the couch with a frustrated huff and managed to sit as far away from everyone as possible. Emma sat on the far end of the couch, her expression looking very much like she was on her way to her own execution. Graham lingered around Regina, ensuring she was well enough to engage in this apparently important conversation.But, to her surprise, Regina felt as clearheaded as she’d been since before the Ball. Maybe even before her mother and stepfather decided to grace the town with their presence. The idea of losing him scared her so badly that she didn’t think she’d be able to survive it, and maybe that realization helped her come out of her stupor.Regina cleared her throat and began. “I know both of you most likely have questions about what transpired at the Hestia Foundation Event. Rumors have spread all over town, I know both of you are well aware that something terrible occurred.” She started, glancing between both Henry and Emma.They looked so similar in this moment, that Regina’s heart hurt. She’d give anything to see herself reflected physically in her little prince. He was perfect in every way to her, but seeing his physical attributes sitting beside him in the woman she despised so severely made her want to vomit.“I heard a little bit. Mary Margaret told me about what happened…toward the end of the function. But I don’t know much else.” Emma confessed.“I don’t know anything because you kept me from school. I only know that something really bad must have happened because of what I overheard you guys saying and that’s not fair! You can’t hide stuff from me forever.” He complained, crossing his arms over his chest in an act of defiance.“I will only say this once, so listen very closely. After this, you will not act out of frustration toward me or Graham regarding this situation because…there are layers to it that you don’t understand. And you will not understand until you are much older.” She sat down on the arm of the nearest loveseat and let out a deep breath.“Mary Margaret’s father is my stepfather. He was…very awful to me when we were growing up, so I distanced myself from the family.” At her words Emma’s eyebrow raised, and it was as if the pieces of a complicated puzzle finally came together for her. Once more, Regina wondered what went on behind her facade of stupidity, but she resolved to question her another day. The rest of this conversation would take her energy surely. "He was at the event last night, and so was my mother—“—my grandma?” Henry interrupted, though it was intentional. He was just awed by the idea of having a grandmother in such close proximity. Regina had told him of her mother in passing over the years, but for his own safety, she hadn’t even called her that title. She didn’t want him thinking that he deserved whatever heinous treatment Cora decided to throw his way.“Technically yes…But I don’t consider her to be your grandmother. She hasn’t earned the right to be called that….But after the event, I was quite upset and so was Graham. He got into a fight with Keith Nottingham, who swung first and now he’s on suspension from work. That’s it. That’s the story. Both of these events were very personal for the both of us, which is why we refrained from speaking about it with either of you—especially you Henry.” Regina said pointedly, looking over at the boy with slight disappointment in her eyes.“But, if you insist on having answers then fine. This is all I have to give you. Anything else you want to know can wait until tomorrow. Graham, can you make Henry a plate while I talk to Miss Swan for a moment?” Regina requested, the exhaustion of laying this situation out falling heavily onto her shoulders for a moment.Emma looked shocked to be left alone in a room with her, but she steeled herself to the idea of having to speak to Regina.“I will never be able to thank you enough for bringing Henry back to us safely.” Regina started, the words coming out easier than she’d imagined. Emma’s shoulders relaxed as the attack she suspected would come, never came.“Thanks…I would never do anything to intentionally cause a rift between you two…not anymore at least. Like I said, I was misguided the first time around. I was going through a lot, processing a lot when he came back into my life and I’m glad I was able to help. If that’s all I can…” She pointed sheepishly to the door, but Regina held up a hand to stop her.“No Miss Swan, you’re staying for dinner. You’ve earned some grace after this evening’s debacle. Besides, Graham always makes enough food to feed an army. And we have to get along at some point…if it will make Henry happy. There’s no better time than the present I guess. But before we go to the dinner table, I must ask—was Gold able to assist you?” Regina questioned, hoping for the best but truly expecting the worst.Albert was on a roll. Surely that would extend to this situation as well.“Oh, yeah! He was able to help me, thank god. I mean he’s currently in the process of doing so, but I already feel a lot better. It’s not set in stone yet, but everything should be finalized soon he said…Thanks again for recommending him. I know you didn’t have to in the slightest after all I’ve done but..it’s still very much appreciated.” Emma replied, her sheepishness taking over once more as her gaze wavered. She was rightfully scared of Regina, but for the first time in a while—that’s not what Regina wanted.She had once reveled in the idea of Emma Swan fearing her but, that fear was only a hindrance now.“You’re very welcome. I want to stop Albert’s ridiculous abuse of power in any way I can, and if that can help Henry in some way I am happy to do so. Come, let’s get you a good meal. I’m sure you haven’t had a decent meal since you stayed at the inn, Mary Margaret can’t cook for shit.” Regina joked before leading the blonde into the dining room.Henry was already sitting, eating his food in morose silence. But, once Emma entered the room his face lit up.Emma snorted. “How’d you know? Yeah…she tries, but she has no sense of taste whatsoever.”“I lived with her for nearly all of my childhood with her..I know how poorly her taste buds have developed over the years.” Regina snarked, before motioning for Emma to sit across from Henry.Dinner was odd at first but after a few minutes of awkward conversation and dodging questions they fell into a groove.One that was wholly unexpected, but pleasant all the same. xxx Emma left shortly after dinner, with a promise to return should any updates about her case come forth. Graham had a feeling they would if he had anything to say about it. Already, his brothers were making plans to dig deep into Albert’s closet.They would pull out every single skeleton if that's what it took to bring the man down.Without work, Graham was left in limbo. He wanted to do something. He needed to move, to act, to enact the various kinds of revenge he’d planned over the past few days. But all eyes were on him now. The town was questioning his entire time as Sheriff, not to mention the town’s council. He loved his job. He loved helping people and keeping the sleepy little town he’d come to love so much safe. But he would raise hell if something wasn’t done soon.While Henry did the smaller dishes, Graham slipped away to check his phone. It had been buzzing all evening. He hadn’t checked it on purpose, as his instincts beckoned him to prepare for the worst.As he hid in the downstairs bathroom, his heart fell to the floor. The group chat that contained his brother’s had more than 20 messages unread—all in caps. And above them, an email with a link sat in an ominous threat.The title of it read: Your Secrets Are Safe with Me He couldn’t help but open it. Inside, only a singular link sat with a very vague message attached.
You have 4 days to convince Madam Mayor to drop out of the running. Or this will be plastered on every billboard and newspaper in the state. There's much more where this came from.
He had to press the link. There was no way he could just leave it as an unknown.What he wasn’t expecting to see, was an old CCTV video of what felt like a lifetime ago. A barely 8-year-old version of himself, and a 12-year-old version of Malcolm stood in the center, swindling some old man out of money. At first, the video started off innocuous enough, with them arguing and pointing but it quickly devolved. As soon as Malcolm’s first punch landed, he shit his phone off.Spencer was determined to play dirty.If he had this ancient piece of history, he most likely had the more recent events. The ones that took place right before Graham left his life of crime behind.If that was the case then, turnabout was only fair play—right?
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The next day, Graham called his brothers to the manor.Since the Ball, he’s been trying to keep his distance to avoid incriminating them—but this was an emergency. Regina was gone for her first real outing since the incident. Maria invited her over for a dinner party, and she readily accepted much to his surprise. Regina desperately needed the time away. She deserved to have some comfort that wasn’t him. In all honesty, as much as he tried, Graham wasn’t at his best. He couldn’t give her 100% of the love and attention she needed, because part of his focus remained on the threat. She deserved some time for herself, some time to recharge.When Malcolm and Callum arrived, they were livid—just as he expected. They’d received the threats first, which only confirmed that Spencer was well aware that both men were in town. As unfortunate as the situation was, this was a green flag for all of the reconnaissance they’d been simply waiting to enact on those evil men.“Don’t get too comfortable. We’re leaving the house soon. Henry’s at school, and Regina’s at work..now is the time.” He stated, looking between his brothers with a fire that burned deep within him. He was done being the good, responsible sheriff everyone knew him to be. If Spencer wanted to play dirty then he would. And he would do so with glee.“Oh thank god. I’ve been waiting to get my hands on those pricks since I got to town. I can’t wait to fuck their day up.” Malcolm said with a satisfied groan, cracking his knuckles in excitement at the idea of breaking those men down a peg.“We’re going to Spencer’s office first. Do you still have your kit?” He questioned, hoping against all sense that his brothers' old habits had followed them to the States. He was very well aware that both of them were still active criminals in Europe. He’d kept tabs on them over the years. At times, secretly made deals with various law enforcement officers and called in many favors to get them leniency if the situation called for it. This behavior, the lifestyle they’d been taught since birth practically, was hard to shake. As frustrated as he’d been throughout his life when hearing of their deeds, now more than ever he was understanding of their plight.When Callum sheepishly nodded, Graham’s heart almost soared.“Of course I do. It was a bitch and a half to get over here, but I figured you needed us for criminal behavior.”“I did but…it’s been good having you both here as moral support. And I’ve missed you lads…a lot.” He confessed, wanting to ensure neither of them got the wrong idea.As thankful as he was to have “back-up”, what sure him forward more was the idea of having his family back together. Knowing that someday, he and his brothers could congregate in the manor—or even in another home should Regina choose to leave Storybrooke—to enjoy each other’s company was exciting. Since leaving Scotland, Graham had felt so painfully alone. Meeting Regina had remedied that, but there was so much more to his layers of loneliness. And his brothers were part of it.Callum teared up the slightest bit, before slapping Graham’s shoulder in a playful manner. Malcolm looked them both over with a warm, prideful expression. He was the reason they were able to be so free after all. He was the reason they were able to stand together—after so long, with their ledgers about a mile high—and Graham would be forever grateful.“Thank you both for this…I’ll never be able to say it enough.” Graham started, but Malcolm cut him off with a snort.“Then stop lad. We love you too, but we’re sure as feck not going to get all mushy about it. Not when we can channel that mush into ripping Spencer’s life apart. Come now, let’s get to business. I’m eager to get this show on the road.” He said, before leading them both out to the driveway.After retrieving Callum’s “kit”—truth be told, the kit consisted of a series of thieving and lock-picking tools—from the back of the car, they were on their journey. Callum of course made sure to blast obnoxious rock music on the way to hype them up, and despite his playful annoyance, Graham felt the effects of the music. The rush of adrenaline coating his veins and propelling him forward.When they arrive at Albert’s office, they are surprised to find it empty. Not just empty as if Albert was on break, or just out for the day—but vacant. It seemed that whoever worked there must have left in a hurry, as the place was covered in cobwebs and disorganized papers and belongings.Graham had heard through the grapevine, much like Regina had, about Albert’s sudden departure from his practice and position as judge. He claimed it was a spontaneous vacation, but this only served to prove the contrary. He’d kicked his staff out last minute, and forwent clearing the actual office out. He thought he’d be back in a few days, but that was quite obviously not the case. The office was grand, but not overly big thankfully. However, Graham wouldn’t put it past the man to have hidden compartments in drawers and shit.So, Graham set Callum on the task of searching the main area—where the secretary would have frequented—to look for any nefarious dealings. Malcolm was on the task of checking the file cabinets of the main office, while Graham was tasked with looking inside the main desk—which was suspiciously well kept. While many other things were covered in a light layer of dust, the desk was not.Within ten minutes of arriving, they faced a small problem.“The cabinet has two sections. One’s locked, and the other is full of the fakest shit I’ve ever seen…Are we going to bust it?” Malcolm questioned from across the room.Graham looked up at his brother, a warring mix of mischief and frustration on his face. On one hand, he wanted to leave things where he’d found them. He didn’t want to draw suspicion or get himself in any other legal trouble. On the other, he wanted to tear the room apart and burn the building down. But there was no time, at least not now. Regina would be back soon enough, and she deserved not to deal with yet another arson.Maybe there could be a compromise of sorts if he left the building untouched. He nodded at his brother, and a gleeful expression filled his features. Malcolm didn’t waste a second. He took the hammer from the kit and started smashing. Graham followed suit. He destroyed the vase first, then the bookshelves and the desk. Soon, the room was reduced to nothing but broken furniture, scattered papers, and mild holes in the wall. It felt good to cause such destruction. To allow his anger an outlet.They made sure to keep what they suspected important salvageable, but the rest was nothing more than wreckage. Once the cabinet was open, Malcolm began digging.As he looked for anything of use, Callum called from the front room.“Lads! I think I found something.” He said as he entered the back room. He held a stack of folders in his arms, and he slapped them down on the partially destroyed desk.“Spencer’s been laundering money out of the Town Event Committee for years, and someone found out. He’s old school, so I guess he brought these as evidence for some legal shit until he realized how much they had on him.” He explained, flipping through a few of the folders at the top of the pile and showing them off. “Someone named B. French noticed his bad deals and filed a complaint to the right person. Now Spencer’s up for some serious legal dealings if he doesn’t find a way to keep this lady quiet. Hence, mayor run, and now we’re here.”“Hm, good to have. Grab the extra bag from the truck and put everything you find there. We need to be thorough. Good one Cal.” Graham said, patting his brother’s shoulder before returning to his own search.They struck gold when Malcolm pulled a loose board on one of the desk drawers. A slim laptop sat inside, a sticky note on the top. The fucking password.“That man is so stupid, someone else has to be pulling the reins in his scheming.” Malcolm snorted.“I suspect Regina’s mother. Leo seems to be a sadistic fuck, but he couldn’t have made that deal on his own.” Graham replied. Malcolm grunted in satisfaction, but paused at the last second.“Do you think…we’ll find evidence of Regina’s…childhood here? Maybe George plans on using it as blackmail alongside what he’s got on us. He must know there’s no way Regina’s backing out, and you sure as hell wouldn’t be the one to tell her to.” Malcolm worried. It was something that crossed Graham’s mind over the course of the day. The idea that so much rode on this election for Spencer, that he’d go so far as to expose Regina’s abuse. And if he had some sort of video or pictures…Graham would make his death long and arduous.The idea propelled them both to look further. Graham got into the computer as Malcolm and Callum finished their sweep of the other rooms. The password seemed to be a work computer, with mostly legal files and correspondence between clients.However, either Albert was incredibly brazen or he thought no one would find his devices. The evidence was damning. From threats to laundering receipts, even to the messages he’d sent to his accomplices. He scanned the emails for hints of anything that could lead him further to catching them. It was hard to filter out the vile things they were saying about Regina to find anything of real use, but just as he almost gave up—something screamed at him.It read:Leopold: If you lose that flash drive I’ll be very displeased. I like to go back to it every once in a while.AL: I won’t. I promise.“Jesus fucking christ…We’re going to his house.” xxx Maria’s home was a warm, jewel-toned bohemian haven. She had a ginger cat named Pascal who was the sneakiest, dumbest, but cutest cat Regina had ever laid eyes on. As soon as she got comfortable on the mahogany couch, he curled up right beside her and put his little head on her knee.“I hope you like the tea, it’s a new brew I’m trying out. It was a bit of a wildcard.” Maria rambled, her nerves showing through for the first time since Regina had known her—truthfully.Things had been busy. Regina hadn’t exactly been in the mood to have a girl's night in between worrying about losing her son and reliving her trauma.But she had to admit, she felt much more at ease with Maria here. Mal and Kathryn were on their way—but of course, Regina arrived early. She sensed Maria needed to get something off of her chest, and though she’d dreaded it she knew there was no more hiding from it.“It’ll be good regardless, you have a good eye for homemade tea mixes.” Regina complimented warmly.“Thank you, Regina, and thank you for putting up with my neurosis for a second. I’ve been worrying about you and I just…I need to know if you’re ok. I can pull some strings and have you on the soonest cruise if you need a break.” She expressed. Her joking tone was masking the sweet sentiment, Regina caught it nonetheless. She took a sip of the tea, moaning slightly at the deliciously complex flavor.“Your wildcard played well. First of all this tea is amazing. You’re going to have to make me a tin. I’m…as good as I can be. I’m most certainly not at my best, but I’m not at my worst. And that has to count for something.”“It’s everything, Regina, truly. I’m glad you’re not as bad off as I feared. I can’t imagine what you’re going through right now. The pain of it must be excruciating, but I want you to know,” Maria turns to face Regina even more, imploring her to take her next words to heart. “No matter what happens, no matter what’s about to happen—you’ve got a place with me. Even if everything falls apart, you have me to fall back on. I can see you worrying about how all this is affecting him…I can see how scared you are of losing him and I get that. But I don’t want you to think you’ll be 100% alone.” Maria said, squeezing Regina’s hand. Tears well up in Regina’s eyes. She hates how well Maria knows her. How long, she has known Regina’s every inner working.As the stress continued to mount, Regina feared more and more that Graham would walk away. He didn’t sign up to have his house burned down. He didn’t sign up to the chaos that was her life, because this was only one thing. Her relationship with Henry was on the fringes, which meant that the minute life went back to ‘normal’—if that was even possible at this point—life would still be chaos. She was still so broken.The tears slipped out before she could stop them. Maria pulled her into a gentle hug, and more sprung forth. She didn’t cry for long, but the sudden reminder prompted a surge of emotion.“I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to lose control. You’re very right…that’s been a fear of mine more and more. I know he loves me but there’s only so much of this you can take.” She whispered, fearing that if the words were spoken too loudly she’d lose him this very second.Graham was a good man. A wonderful, loving, attentive man—-but this had already taken a great toll on him. He shouldn’t be broken down by her life. She wouldn’t wish the brokenness she felt day to day on anyone, the least of all the man she could safely say was the of her life.“Don’t apologize, you’re fine. I’m sorry to make things sad before we start the spa day festivities. I’ve needed to get that off my chest for a week.” Maria admitted.“Don’t tell me not to apologize and go to apologize.” Regina chuckled. “Consider this moment, a clean slate. No more apologies are needed. I’m very thankful to have you in my corner Maria…I’ll need it soon enough I fear.”Before Maria could inquire any further, the doorbell rang. Mal and Kathryn were soon being escorted into the living room, and all thoughts of her insecurities flew out the window as they caught up.Mal had a good way of distracting Regina with various anecdotes about her life. She was able to actually enjoy the conversation and the quality time with her friends. The time with them refreshed her; returning her frayed mind to the more put-together version of itself she’d had before all of this happened.When she left, her head held high for the first time in a long, a spark of hope filled her chest.When she returned to the manor, Graham was gone but Henry was sitting with both Ruby and Granny. The older woman greeted her with a warm smile and pulled her into a hug as soon as she crossed the threshold.“So good to see you love, I was hoping you’d come back before the boy. Sit, I’ve got some pot pie with your name on it fresh out of the oven.” She offered, and Regina couldn’t’ exactly refuse. Granny was a skilled cook, and there was never a circumstance in which Regina didn’t want to devour her food.They went to the kitchen alone, though Ruby made sure to give Regina a cheerful wave. The pot pie smelled absolutely divine. As Regina moved to take a bit Granny smiled warmly down at her.“It’s good to see you glowing like this again. I know things have been rough but…it’ll be over soon. I have a feeling the storm is coming to an end.”“I sure hope you’re right,” Regina said quietly, before focusing her attention on eating. Even as she devoured the delicious pie, her worries flickered through her mind. And when Graham still hadn’t returned an hour into her turn she began to worry even more. xxx Albert lived in a lavish neighborhood on the outskirts of town. Sprawling manors and stately homes scattered the luscious space but Spencer’s was easy to find. Callum had gone ahead first to scout the area and determine if Spencer was home. By some miracle, he wasn’t. So, the plan was to break in through the cellar door and make their way up.Even though his house was empty, they still needed to ensure they didn’t cause suspicion with the neighbors. So Malcolm pulled out a toolbox and led the way. It was a simple thing, but hopefully, they could play off the handymen if no one looked too closely.They made their way to the back of the house as inconspicuously as possible. Callum picked the lock, and before long they were squeezing their muscly bodies into the small door and making their way inside. The cellar was full to the brim with barrels of wine. It was extravagant but didn’t hold anything of use. They slinked up the stairs as quietly as possible and tested the door leading to the rest of the house. It was unlocked. Now, they knew for certain Albert wasn’t in the house as he was at some dinner with Regina’s mother, but they knew nothing of where his wife was. They had to move swiftly, find what they needed, and get out.The first place they looked for was a study. There were none downstairs, although there were a few guest rooms and exercise rooms. The trio made their way upstairs when they heard a creak. Immediately, they crouched into a defensive position. Luckily, it was nothing more than a trick of the wind. The study was across from the bedroom it seemed—and thankfully was cracked open. Graham entered first, while the others followed and closed the door with a soft thunk.They didn’t have to search for long. George’s home study was less full than his office, and they found what they needed pretty quickly. However, things were worse than they suspected.The flash drive was in the top drawer of the desk. They only knew it was the right one because of its labeling.‘R.M 12-14’. The label alone made Graham vomit, but when he looked at the computer closer—he found it without a password. And the first thing he saw was the same label in file form.The man had it uploaded to his fucking computer. He was probably going to blast it through the local political circles and ruin her life. Graham couldn’t allow it.So he made haste to delete the file and scrub any trace of it from the computer—before taking the hammer from the tool kit and smashing the thing to bits. He didn’t care who heard him, so long as it was done. Both Malcolm and Callum were shocked by his sudden sudden violence, and when a muffled voice called out in concern they both grabbed him.“We have to go. Whatever you see, put it to the back of your mind until we can get out of here. We can’t go out like this.” Malcolm demanded, before dragging Graham out of the office.He was in a slight state of shock. He couldn’t believe how close Spencer had been to killing Regina’s career, and the idea that there were more of those sick tapes—it made him want to fall apart. But Malcolm was right Now was not the time. So he helped Callum up and out of the window. He was not far behind.The rest of the afternoon was a blur. Malcolm and Callum helped him into the manor, and he came to his senses when he spotted Granny serving dinner.“The men of the hour! We were all wondering where you’d gone off to, but now that you’re here grab a seat. We’re having a proper family dinner.” She commanded. They all knew better than to deny her, so they made their way into the dining room.Regina, Henry, and Ruby were all seated and having a pleasant conversation. At the sight of them, however, all conversation ceased. It hadn’t occurred to him until now, that Henry hadn’t actually met his brothers. With a clearing of his throat, Graham motioned to them.“Sorry to spring this on ya lad. These are my brothers, Malcolm and Callum. They’re in town and wanted to stop by.” He explained. The men gave sheepish waves before taking their seats. None of them could speak, as the shock was just too great, but Granny used her years of wisdom to keep the conversation flowing well enough. Regina was nearly silent, a melancholy expression hidden behind a content facade. Henry was confused, stealing glances through the whole dinner between Graham and his brothers. Likely testing to see first if Graham was lying, and then conceding defeat once their shared likeness became evident.Granny served a hearty meal of pies, mashed potatoes, and perfectly seasoned veggies. It was simple, but effective—much like everything she cooked. Graham remembers vividly the first time he’d tasted her food. When he was freshly in America, 17 years old and lost. The food had spoken to parts of him he’d thought were damaged beyond repair by his father’s harsh teachings. Even now, Graham felt calmer in the presence of his family. And as that calmness gave way to dread he resolved to do what he’d hoped to never do.He had to tell Regina what he’d found today. He couldn’t keep her in the dark. It would be wrong of him to withhold this, and continue sleeping in the same bed as her. She trusted him, and he’d worked so long to gain that trust. He wasn’t going to break that trust, never again. So he pulled her aside after Granny left, and the boy went to bed—and steeled himself for her devastation.She looked up at him with a mixture of fear and uncertainty. It broke his heart.“Where were you today?” She questioned.“I broke into Albert Spencer’s office and home.” He confessed immediately. Regina reeled back, her eyes going wide with disbelief as she took in his words.“You what?! Fuck, you move fast—why would you do something like that?”“I had to find out what he had on us. I had to figure out what made him so sure he could ruin not only your life but mine as well. He’s trying to blackmail me, and I feared you were going to be subjected to the same thing.” He explained. Fear pushed up his throat as the thoughts of this information being used against Regina flooded his mind.“You committed breaking and entering to find some possibly nonexistent dirt? What if it’s just word of mouth? What if he’s smarter than we gave him credit for? I don’t want you getting into legal trouble because of me. Not anymore.” She replied, more worrying creeping up in her voice as well.“I have it Regina…I don’t know what it is yet, but I have a sneaking suspicion that it’s bad. I don’t want to ask this Regina but…did Leopold ever record you? Did he ever—“—Stop.” She whispered, tears streaming down her face. The effects of his words were instant, but she held strong. “Don’t say another word…did you see? Did you—“—No, I would never love. I only saw a text confirming that particular flash drive was held. I don’t know any specifics.”“Where is it?”“It’s in the truck. I didn’t want to bring it inside before telling you.”“Are you certain it’s there? We have to check, what if you dropped it?! Oh god what if—" She tried to run past him in a panic, but he caught her before she could descend the steps.“Calm down love, I promise you it’s safe. And I deleted every trace of it from George’s computer before I smashed it…I just suspect there might be more. But that doesn’t matter right now. What matters is that we have enough to fight back. We can expose his illegal activities and get him pulled from the ballot. We can end this torment and finally get some good in our lives again.” He tried, looking into her eyes and trying to break past the barrier of her trauma. As she made eye contact she sagged slightly, before reaching for him and tugging him closer to hold her. For a few moments she just basked in the feeling of his touch, but she pulled away to look up at him again.“Thank you for doing that for me…I love you. I’m sorry for being so emotional.”“You never have to apologize to me, my love. I’m here to help you because I love you. More than words can say. I’ll always be here to help you Regina…and don’t think I don’t see you looking over my own issues. I know how it feels to consider yourself a burden. I made mistakes and they’re coming back to haunt me. But never once have you looked at me differently. And I thank god every day for it.” He said quietly, pressing a kiss to her forehead.After checking that Henry was truly asleep, and Ruby was sleeping off her food coma on the couch safely, they retreated to the bedroom. Graham watched as Regina went through her nightly routine, enraptured by the sight of her. He couldn’t resist the urge to reach for her. To pull her close, and rest his face in the crook of her neck.He placed a kiss there and relished in the sweet sound she gave in response.“I love you.” She whispered easily, not even pausing her face moisturizing.“I love you too. I want to show you how much my love, in any way I can.” He husked, giving over to his sudden need and hoping for the best. He would be totally fine just holding her for the rest of the night, but he wanted to erase the distress still clinging to her eyes. He wanted to make her forget for a while, whilst also reminding her of how much he loved her.Neither of them had initiated anything in a long time for valid reasons, but the way Regina’s breath hitched, and hips twitched—that was about to change.“I want you to show me by touching me,” Regina said, her voice calm. She spun around quickly and surged up to kiss him. Then, in a move that surprised him thoroughly, she jumped up and wrapped her lithe legs around his waist. He caught her easily, though his grip shook as she writhed against him, her nipples poking out of the thin slip she wore. He moved with purpose, taking easy steps to the bed still pressing into her mouth with heated slick kisses. xxx Regina’s heart raced with excitement. The fog of dread fell away quickly as Graham lay her on the bed. He stripped off his shirt before pouncing on her with the grace of a lion. She moaned as his mouth came to press kisses on the cups of her nightgown, trailing down her chest. She pushed him away for a second, eager to be rid of her clothes. She wanted to feel his bare skin, sliding hot velvet against her own. He moved just enough to give her room, and the moment he saw her settle he was on her again."Harder.” Regina moaned as he bit gently on her nipple, just to lave it with a soothing tongue. He did so again, slightly harder. His left hand was pinching the other while his right reached between her thighs to play with her wetness. She whimpered when he slid a finger inside her easily. He knew her so well.“You’re so ready for me today baby, I love it. I love feeling how warm and wet you are—god Regina.” He groaned into her lips, before kissing her deeply.One finger turned to two swiftly as Regina begged for more. She needed just the right amount of roughness tonight, she needed to forget about everything other than his touch. He seemed to sense her need—or maybe, he had the same need as well—and played her body perfectly. He fucked into her, curling his fingers at just the right spot to work her up to the edge. She moaned his name as she came, trying to silence herself as best as possible but failing miserably. He silenced her as best he could with sweet kisses, though it was of no real use. When he slipped his fingers out slowly, she moaned again—her thighs trembling.“Take your pants off right now.” She commanded, playful frustration coloring her words. With a grin he obeyed orders, and Regina watched with rapt attention as he stripped. A quiet hum fell from her lips as he pressed the whole of his body on hers, languidly kissing her for a few moments. The kisses were slick and absolutely mind-reeling. Regina felt drunk.“How do you want me?” He questioned.“Right here. Come here.” She replied easily, pulling him down and wrapping her legs around him again.“Fucccck, you feel so fucking—ugh!” Regina whimpered, her head falling back in ecstasy as Graham’s thick member filled her inch by inch. He was drawing this out, slowly thrusting back and forth just barely inside her to tease. He gave one good, deep thrust that made her howl.Regina’s back arched, and he pressed a kiss to her chest again in comfort.“That’s it, love, you know how much I love hearing you,” Graham murmured before pulling out almost all the way again with a quiet hiss. “You feel marvelous.” He whispered before sheathing himself deep inside her again. He set a slow, but brutal place—hitting her so deep she was certain she’d be sore for days. But suddenly, with a small tilt and shift of her hips, he hit a new spot inside her that left her cross-eyed. Every breath was accompanied by a moan, her eyes were scrunched closed with pure ecstasy.“I love watching you lost in pleasure love, fuck you look so gorgeous. Wish I could be this deep in you all the time. I wish I could eat your sweet pussy every day.” He whispered into her ear, making her moan.She never wanted to stop. Regina needed this moment suspended in time, lost in pleasure and intimacy—for the rest of time.“Me too! You fuck me so good Graham, I’m so close.” She whined, and Graham looked down at her with sympathy. She gripped any part of him she could reach and hid her moans as best she could into either his arm or into his mouth.“I can feel how close you are baby, don’t hold back. I want to feel you. I want to watch you come as I fill you up.”He knew just what to say, it was scary at times. They hadn’t outright discussed the fact that Regina absolutely loved being filled with his seed. It wasn’t an easy thing to slip into conversation. The number of times she’d begged him to fill her up just as he was promising to do now—especially when she was ovulating—would have been embarrassing had she not loved him so much. Besides, it didn’t matter so long as he kept fucking her like this. If he kept being so strong, wonderful and loving nothin else in this world could matter. He sped up, and pressed his suddenly slick thumb to her clit she wailed. Her entire body burned with pleasure. Her mind was silenced, and all she could do was feel the steady, deep throbbing of her pussy as she clenched around him viciously.“Fuck ‘Gina you’re coming so hard for me. I love you so much.” He stuttered, before giving in to his own pleasure. With a handful of thrusts, he released thick spurts of his seed deep inside her with a groan. At the feeling, Regina practically cooed. She held him tight as he tried to pull away.“Don’t move. I wanna feel you like this for a bit longer.” She said, a bit of vulnerability slipping into her voice. She didn’t want to confess just how close this made her feel to him. Regina could practically feel his heart beating against her own. That coupled with the evidence of their lovemaking, and his thickness still throbbing inside her made her feel at peace.So he indulged her a while longer, catching his breath and relishing in her closeness as well.They’d make it out of this in one piece. Their love was stronger than the darkness threatening their happiness.And soon, that darkness would be eradicated.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The next day, Regina woke early to meet with Gold regarding Emma Swan’s case.She invited the woman along during dinner—before Graham showed up and confessed to finding the one thing she’d hoped he would never find—and expected her to be punctual. She wanted to get to the bottom of this case as soon as possible, especially considering recent developments. Although their reunion of sorts had been…wonderful to say the least, the distraction only lasted until the morning.When she woke, memories of those videos flashed through her mind almost constantly. Getting dressed was a struggle. Every movement felt like it took ten times more effort than usual, but the push through. Even as her cursed mind replayed her worst memories, in vivid color. It had taken a lot of convincing, to ensure Graham wouldn’t rat Albert out just yet. As tempting as the idea was, Regina wanted to be thorough. And she knew for a fact that Gold wasn’t taking this long for any other reason than to provide them with more information. The more dirt they had the better. Regina had a distinct feeling that Albert wasn’t the kind of man to give up after one tumble.Regina dressed semi-casually—going for a cream sweater and dark jeans, alongside a pair of heeled boots. The fall was quickly fading into the bitter winters Maine was well known for, and she was not looking forward to it.As much as she wanted to lay on the couch with the fireplace roaring, hot chocolate in hand and her family by her side—she knew that winters here meant more work for her. And if this debacle with her mother, stepfather, and political rival didn’t end soon the winter would be worse than ever before.Emma was early, to Regina’s great surprise. She was waiting for Regina with two cups of coffee in hand. As the older woman approached, she held out the nearest coffee.“Granny’s letting me back into the establishment now that we’re on better terms, so I thought I’d bring a peace offering.” She said nervously.Regina readily accepted the offer, even though she’d already had a cup this morning. She needed as much boost as she could possibly get.“Thank you, let’s get going. I know we didn’t exactly set an appointment time, but I want to start as soon as possible.” Regina replied after taking a hearty sip, before walking toward the pawn shop. She steeled herself to re-enter the shop once more and found Gold behind the counter.He looked up at the bell of the door, his eyes softening as he met her gaze.“Miss Swan, Madam Mayor—nice to see you. Come in, let me lock up for a moment. It’s not like business is booming.” He said with a wry smile. He walked closer, his cologne wafting over her as he passed them to lock the door. She’d been avoiding seeing him again, in all honesty.Reliving this part of her life was not something she found pleasure in. She wanted this to be over, but Gold was the least complicated piece in this. He was a man who’d helped her in her time of need, a man who had once been a close confidant of her own father. As they walked to the back, Regina imagined a different outcome to her life.One in which her father had been able to live a longer, healthy life. One where she hadn’t been brutalized by a man she was supposed to trust—one where she could love Graham without fear, and move on with her life. Although the daydream was nothing more than fantasy it brought some sort of comfort.As they sat in the study, Gold pulled out a number of folders and various paperwork. Emma gulped.“Don’t be alarmed, Miss Swan.” He said with a chuckle. “I actually have good news for you. I’ve been successful in dissolving your contract with Albert Spencer as of this morning. He put up one hell of a fight, but I was able to…convince him to let the matter go. However, I may have found a bit of a gold mine. This might sound odd, but that contract we were all so worked up about….It wasn’t legally binding.”“What?!” Both Regina and Emma exclaimed at almost the same time. Neither of them could believe the words coming out of the man’s lips, but Regina knew that he was not the kind of man to lie about such matters.“Albert’s license has been suspended as of 6 months ago. He buried it. Evidently, paying a lot of money to ensure no one really knew about it—but he cannot legally practice as either a judge or a legal solicitor. Which is most likely why he’s decided to run for mayor again. He needs a position of power to not only feed his ego, but his bank account.” Gold explained, the pieces falling together easier than Regina could have ever expected.With this information, she knew she could bring him down for good. Especially coupled with the incriminating evidence Graham found.“Thank you, Mr. Gold…I appreciate how hard you’ve worked on this case. I know it couldn’t have been easy. I’m sure it affected your business in some way.” Regina tried, but quickly he shut her down with a compassionate smile. It was more genuine than Regina had seen in a long time on him.“Anything for you Regina…you know that. Miss Swan, if you could step out for a moment. We’re almost done here, I just need to tie up a few loose ends with Madam Mayor.” He said, looking toward Regina to make sure she was comfortable. Emma did the same, frustratingly enough so she gave an imperceptible nod.With that, the woman got up with a quiet word of thanks before exiting the office. She closed the door behind her with a soft click.Gold leaned forward. His voice was soft and soothing in a way that starkly reminded Regina of her father. It hurt to hear, as all she wanted in the world was to hear her father’s voice again. To hear from him, that everything was going to be alright. “How are you feeling, Regina? Truly? None of this can be easy on you. And I heard through the grapevine that something happened in the bathroom of the charity event. And that you were seen leaving the room with Cora in tow.”“I’m…not doing well. It’s been up and down, but if there’s any hope of making this stop sometime soon it’s been ignited by your work. So thank you.” Regina said quietly. It was the truth, every bit of it.His expression hardened slightly with a stiff sadness as he heard of her struggle. “I’m sorry it had to come to this at all. If I had known, I hope you know I would have stopped him before he made it anywhere near this damn town.” Gold expressed, hints of anger coming through the compassion. Tears stung at Regina’s eyes at his statement. She knew that he’d have done just that, which is why her mother hid her plans until the final moment. She was a conniving woman, even after Regina left home she made a point to call her.At first, it was voicemails and long calls about how she needed to recant her statement. Attempts at gaslighting, “reminding” Regina that her confession about Leopold’s abuse hadn’t been true. Over the years, it became thinly veiled threats if she didn’t come home. Pointed comments about her weight and appearance, to knock down her already low self-confidence.When Regina adopted Henry she cut contact altogether. Only recently had she even heard rumors about her mother’s schemes through various friends. And now she was here, haunting her every moment. It was painful, to say the least. But with Gold on her side, and with this new information she could change the game. She might finally know peace again. xxx Fall shifted into a bitter winter with haste. For a few weeks, they sat on the information. Nothing was revealed. Not a word was said, until the perfect moment could be crafted. Graham returned to work after another week of suspension. Now that he was back in power as the Sheriff—thanks in no small part to Robert Gold’s visit with Keith Nottingham a few days after Regina’s visit—he couldn’t risk his position again so soon. Patience was key.All eyes were on them, Graham specifically. Although it was a nuisance to say the least, he preferred that over more scrutinization thrown Regina’s way. Campaigning was in full swing. She was a busy woman, attending strategy meetings, various charity events and rallies. By some strange miracle, Cora and Leo either weren’t at these events at all, or they kept a wide berth. It should have brought some sort of comfort, but it only bred suspicion in Graham.As preparations for Thanksgiving began, he felt more and more uneasy.Despite the improvements Henry was making, especially with more frequent visits with Emma Swan, and the easy rhythm his little family was falling into—he couldn’t help but be fearful. This Thanksgiving was going to be the busiest yet, according to Regina. She’d invited Emma, much to his shock—and his brothers, without Graham even mentioning it. Thanksgiving was a custom Graham at times ignored completely, but knowing that Regina considered his brothers to such an integral part of her family made his heart warm.Granny and Ruby were invited as well, which meant Mulan would also be attending. She and Ruby had been quietly dating for a few months, and Ruby wanted her to meet her family. Graham was practically her big brother, and by extension, she treated Henry much like a younger brother. It would be interesting, to see them come together in a few short hours.Interesting and utterly terrifying.“Graham, can you pass me the bowl of rosemary on the island? I need to keep stirring this roux. If I take my eyes off of it for one second I’ll burn it.” Regina requested, catching Graham’s focus.He’d been chopping vegetables at her behest and got lost in his own mind. Quickly, he reached for the bowl she requested and brought it over. He pressed a kiss to the side of her head just because he could.“Here you are, love. How are you fairing? Everything smells beautiful.” He complimented warmly. She moved closer to him with a small grin, signaling silently for him to hold her tighter. He obliged.“Thank you. I’m almost done prepping the sides. The turkey will be ready in the next half hour, then our guests should be coming.”Graham pressed a kiss to her shoulder. “I can’t wait to spend this day with you love. I am so very thankful for you.” He whispered, his voice tender.“I’m thankful for you too, in more ways than you could know.” Regina expressed quietly, dark eyes shining with contentment.Before they could get too caught up in each other Henry came racing down the stairs. A bright smile was planted on his face as Lobo chased after him with an excited gallop of a run. At the sight of the cuddling couple, he slid toward them arms extended. He hadn’t put on his shoes yet, which made Regina’s heart skip for a second. It was dangerous at times, especially with the marble floors downstairs but she let it slide. No pun intended. Graham caught him just in time to prevent a grand slam, the boy let out a laugh.“Do you need help with anything Mom? Emma just texted and said she was on her way, and Maria’s still coming too right?”“I’m just about wrapping up here. Yes, Maria is still coming. So is Rapunzel, she was able to get off work last minute.”“Nice! I can start setting the table if you want?”Regina looked down at him with a surprised smile. It warmed Graham’s heart to see the boy coming back to himself. He’d been a bitter little demon for far too long, but with Emma more firmly in his life and Regina putting her foot down about his extended pity party—he was doing well.“That would be perfect. Thank you mijo.” She replied, pressing a kiss to his forehead.He carefully ran to do his task, and Lobo ran after him with a bark of excitement. Both Graham and Regina chuckled at the sight.The rest of the preparations went off without a hitch, and as Regina went upstairs to change Graham made sure the table was set well. He was nervous and excited about this union of families, but he had a good feeling about the night. They needed some levity after all of the misery that followed them like a dark cloud.The first set of visitors arrived soon after. Malcolm and Callum were a few minutes early in fact, though neither Graham nor Regina dared say a word. They led the pair into the dining room with warm smiles.“Your home is even lovelier now Regina, whatever decorating you’ve done is marvelous,” Callum said, his accent slightly thicker as his nerves began to get the best of him. It was one thing to spend time with Regina and Graham for a few hours on a whim. It was a completely other beast to spend such an important holiday with them, and he knew that. As did Malcolm.His eyes tracked Regina, waiting for a sign that they’d done wrong in some way—while she chuckled slightly at Callum’s comment.“Thank you dear, I tried something new for the decor this year. I’m glad you like it. Come, sit—would you like a drink? My apple cider is brewed, I think Graham has some scotch around here, but Maria is bringing good wine” She listed, directing their attention to the alcohol cart nestled in the corner of the dining room.Callum ended up with a hefty cup of apple cider, Graham and Malcolm took scotch, while Regina started on the wine she already had in the house. He wasn’t going to drink much, at least until everyone was here. But the taste was exactly what Graham desperately needed to calm his nerves.A few minutes later, Henry wandered into the room. He gave both the men hugs without prompting, surprising both Graham and Regina.“Hi guys! I’m so glad you could make it. I’m so excited for you guys to try all the good food. Have you ever had a Thanksgiving before?” He questioned, sitting beside Callum. The sight made Graham’s heart flutter. To see his baby brother, and the little shit he considered to be his own interacting in such a soft way made him want to cry.As they conversed with ease, trading funny quips and anecdotes about the differences between Scotland and America—the doorbell rang again.Graham stood to get the door, and Regina pushed him down to sit. “Stay with the boys, I’m sure it’s just Maria—or better yet Granny. I need her pumpkin pie to get here stat!” She joked, placing a kiss on his cheek before leaving. He watched her walk away, mesmerized by her beauty.Graham wanted to savor every moment he could look at her. Though he felt as if he’d memorized every inch of her by now, every day new things popped up. She looked stunning in the tight, burnt orange dress she wore that evening. It was a 3/4 sleeve, as she’d explained once when he called it a half sleeve, with a slight off-the-shoulder effect. She looked stunning. As she disappeared around the corner, his attention reluctantly returned to the table. xxx Regina was buzzing with excitement. She loved seeing her son interacting with his family, and she was ecstatic to invite more into her home. She opened the door with a warm smile, her eyes first finding Emma Swan. Although the smile dimmed just a bit, Regina still greeted her warmly.“Good afternoon Miss Swan. Come on in, Graham’s brothers are here and Maria is close by I think.” She greeted before her eyes slipped past Emma to her…guest?They hadn’t discussed her bringing a guest. She would have been willing to look past the indiscretion, had she not seen Mary Margaret of all people.The woman looked sheepish and borderline terrified, but she held a covered casserole in her arms. This wasn’t some quick fluke, she was coming to stay for dinner. Regina closed the front door behind her and stepped out onto the porch.“What the hell is this? I was actually excited to have you here Emma, and somehow you managed to stab me in the back.” She said, her voice quivering as her emotions burst forth. She was just beginning to trust Emma, and to see her standing beside Mary Margaret on such an important day, without even warning her—made her ill.She understood they were friends, but she’d made it clear that Mary Margaret was not welcome in her house or anywhere near her life. And yet,“Just, hear me out for a second. I didn’t sanction this. I didn’t..” She sighed in frustration, ripping off her beanie. “I was getting ready to leave and Mary Margaret told me her plans fell apart and asked to tag along. Today is a day about family, right? It’s about coming together and being thankful. I’m so thankful for you letting me into Henry’s life.And because of that, I wanted to give you something in return. I’m not really good with family, but I like the idea of you getting to reconnect with yours. Give her a chance. Pretty please?” The woman practically begged, her hands clasped in supplication. Regina wanted to rip her hair out. She wanted to strangle Emma for even suggesting such a thing—but she knew deep down that the other woman was right. As much as Regina despised Mary Margaret’s father, the girl herself had been nothing but kind. She’d been blissfully unaware of the things going on, thanks to her various hobbies and sports. One Cora had “heavily” suggested—aka, demanded.But at the end of the day, what happened was no less Mary Margaret’s fault than it was Regina’s. It was time Regina tried her hand at letting the young woman in. She didn’t have to be a constant reminder of trauma. She could be a reminder of the bright future she could have, so long as she kept moving forward. With a sigh, Regina turned and opened the door. She looked behind her, watching with amusement at their expressions as they flickered from devastated to confused. “Come inside before whatever that monstrosity is, goes cold.” She said, pointing at the casserole with a chuckle before leading the way into the dining room.Mary Margaret still couldn’t find the courage to speak, but she greeted Henry warmly. Both Malcolm and Callum looked at Mary Margaret with confusion. The others arrive shortly after, with Granny and Ruby coming shortly after Emma—and Maria arriving last, with extra goodies in town.“Sorry, I had to make a stop. I got the hookup.” She said with a quirk of her eyebrow. Her hands were full of what looked like very expensive and tasty wines, while her daughter held the side dishes they’d offered to prepare.Rapunzel was glowing beside her. The teenage girl Regina imagined, was blossoming into a beautiful young woman. Her brown hair with beautiful blonde highlights fell down to her shoulders, and her large green eyes were filled with glee. She ran to Regina, pulling her into a warm hug.“I missed you so much, Aunt Regina! Gosh, it feels like it’s been forever.” She expressed, pulling away to turn her attention to Henry. Maria was not far behind in greeting Regina, but she spotted Mary Margaret much faster than Regina would have guessed. Her body tensed, but Regina held her close to keep her from moving.“Emma brought a surprise +1, but it’s not a problem. Not today, anyway.” She said with a chuckle. As she let Maria go, the woman met her gaze immediately to ensure she wasn’t lying. When she determined that this was indeed, real she plastered on a fake smile.“How wonderful. The more the merrier.” She commented tightly.Granny, Ruby, and Mulan arrived last—and with the most food. Granny’s love language was feeding her family, so of course she was armed to the teeth with bags of courses in containers. Mulan was nervous beneath the mask of cool, calm, and collected she kept most of the time. But Regina had known her long enough to know that she was trembling inside. Quickly, she pulled the woman into a quick but tight hug.With a smile, she said “I’m so glad you could join us. We’re happy to have you. We’re just about to start, so make yourselves comfortable.” She encouraged.It didn’t take long for everyone to get settled, and for the festivities to begin. They were well into dinner when the final, but most unexpected guest arrived. When she’d made the decision to invite him at the last minute Regina hadn’t exactly expected him to come. It was a long shot. Something that was done on a whim, but now it was reality.Regina walked to the front door with trepidation, but as she opened the door and saw how nervous he was too, she calmed slightly. xxx All things considered, the dinner goes fabulously. Although it was hard to ignore the elephant in the room, but with so much joy permeating the room the focus could be shifted. He was curious to know what exactly went on that led to Mary Margaret of all people being at the table, but he kept his mouth shut firmly.The main course of their Thanksgiving feast, was the perfectly roasted and seasoned turkey, alongside Granny’s Mac & cheese, a green bean casserole from Mary Margaret, and fluffy mashed potatoes from Maria. That was only the beginning of the fair, however. Granny also made the most diving sweet potatoes and stuffing, and perfect cornbread.By the end, everyone was so full dessert seemed to be impossible. They were all stiff with discomfort, but smiles were all around.“We should take a nap or something,” Malcolm commented with a strained chuckle. He stood from his chair and stretched, but the faintest hints of a thread or seam getting weaker could be heard. “Maybe watch a movie for a bit? Or something of the sort? I can’t leave this place until I’ve gotten at least 3 slices of pie.” He joked.“That sounds good. We’ll finish the feast after a short break. Does anyone want popcorn or drinks?” Regina offered, taking note of the various ‘yays’ and ‘nays’ she received. Before she left, he pulled her close.She playfully fought him off for a second, her hostess skills begging for her to keep moving. But he settled her still by kissing her. Behind them, Henry, Ruby, and Emma were debating what to watch. They settle on a classic, A Charlie Brown Thanksgiving. The luxurious seating allowed for people to spread out. As everyone picked their spots he muttered, “The meal was wonderful love. Your cooking skills combined with Granny’s sent me into orbit.” He kissed her again even as she laughed at his compliment.“Why thank you. And just wait, my apple pies are almost done baking now, they’ll be perfectly warm when we’re ready.”“God it’s gonna be so good. Almost as good as you love” He husked, a sudden bout of a different kind of hunger rolled through him.He wanted to smother her with his appreciation. For some odd reason, being fed so well made him with to devour her more. And she seemed to share the sentiment. She blushed as he pulled her flush against him—but her pleasant expression soured as she spotted a nearby shadow.“We’ll have to pick this up later, I think Mary’s decided it’s her time to shine.” She muttered, reluctantly pulling away and heading back into the kitchen.He slid back into the living room, glancing at Mary Margaret as she tried to enter the kitchen. She hesitated at the entrance but pushed herself to enter.His stomach dropped, but he tried to hope for the best. xxx Regina had a feeling Henry would need a snack during their little movie session. Although the movie was only half an hour, she planned to convince the others for a longer one. Not only to enjoy the bliss of this wonderful day but to give her more time to marinate.She was so stuffed it was uncomfortable, but honestly, she’d never been happier. Her slight arousal at Graham’s brazen touch was making her sweat, but all thoughts of lust went out the window as Mary Margaret approached.“Regina, I hope it’s not an imposition but…Can we talk for a minute?”“Yes, dear.” She replied, holding back a sigh. She wanted to be open-minded, leading into this conversation. She wanted to remain calm and squash down the resentment she’d held onto for so long.“I’m…really sorry about all of this. I didn’t realize…how bad things were for you. Back then, and now. I knew you were having a hard time because of your father’s passing—because I was too. My mom had been dead a few years and I latched onto the idea of having a new family and this wonderful new life. So much so that I couldn’t see the mistreatment you’ve been subjected to.” She said. Her voice was soft, but not whiney in the way she could get when was pleading.So many times Regina had been a witness as Mary Margaret batted her eyes and pled her way to the moon and back. She was sweet as a kid but spoiled to death. But now Regina could see the ways she’d worked to fix those habits. “Thank you for saying that. I understand that what happened wasn’t your fault. You were kept out of the house most times it...happened. You couldn’t have known.”“But I should have! I still don’t really know what happened, but I can see the way they’re acting toward you and it’s sinister. It’s malicious and you’re terrifying of Father and I don’t fully understand, but I desperately want to.” She rambled in a long-winded tirade, tears budding at the corners of her eyes.“I don’t think you should know. It’s not something I go around proclaiming it’s not…good dinner conversation, you must understand. But I understand your desire. How much do you already suspect? And don’t be afraid of the ugly words. We have time.”Mary Margaret took in a deep breath and fidgeted her fingers as she spoke. “I don’t have any real evidence, but Emma and I had a conversation about what I overheard at the Ball. I didn’t get a clear listen to some parts, but I can put the pieces together. Emma told me how uncomfortable she’d felt around my father and how she never liked him. First, she said that he reminded her of the worst foster father she’d ever had. Then, she told me how much you remind her of her foster sister. It’s dumb but, once she implied her sister was abused. It started the connection,” Her voice gets shaky as the tears fall. “, my father assaulted you…physically and sexually..and I’m assuming more than once. Am I correct?” She asked, looking up at Regina, her lip wobbling.Tears stung at Regina’s own eyes. She never wanted the girl to find out. But she’d put her issues aside to get the chance to make this right. She nodded. “Yes. Many times, and apparently my mother knew about it so…I hope you can understand why I would be reluctant to try Christmas as a family.”Mary Margaret began to cry. Regina hesitated only a moment, before sweeping her into a hug.“Don’t cry, it’s ok. None of that was your fault. I see that now. I was hurting, and I took my anger out on you. I’m sorry." “Don’t apologize to me!” Mary Margaret countered, her words more a sob than anything “I didn’t mean to make this moment about me I just…it's so horrible I’m so sorry he did that. And I’m sorry I couldn’t do anything. I’m so sorry”“Hush Snow, you’ll ruin your makeup. We still have desserts to eat. It’s in the past now…and it’ll all be over soon. I promise.” Regina said, rubbing the young woman’s back as she calmed down.After a few minutes, she was presentable. They prepared the drinks and popcorn before bringing them out, a bright levity clinging to them both. They were unburdened of pain from years ago, or at the very least they were making progress.It felt wonderful.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The days following Thanksgiving were peaceful.Almost too peaceful. Graham had to return to work, though both Henry and Regina continued to enjoy their vacation. Well, as much as a vacation Regina could get considering the elections were merely weeks away at this point. Even with the slight rescheduling thanks to the fiasco at the Charity Ball, the time was approaching. Albert was running out of time if he wanted to solidify his nefarious plan. Regina was pulling ahead in the polls, and public opinion had dipped slightly—but was still steady.Returning to work, when he’d spent the morning wrapped up in bed with Regina—watching her muffle her moans as he thrust inside her, the occasional sound slipping out as she was overwhelmed with pleasure—was a drag. The day was slow, and as less work left his mind unchecked he began to think about the events of the past few days.Spending that much time with their little family had lit a fire inside Graham. He hadn’t realized how much he needed that quality time until he was full on dessert curled up on the couch, watching round 4 of the evening's fall-themed movies. It was wonderful, and he wanted more.The hairs on the back of his neck stood to attention. His heart raced, and his senses tingled with danger. He looked about the department with suspicion, his gaze landing on Albert Spencer walking toward the building. A growl stirred in his chest.As soon as he opened the door, Graham was on his feet. “What do you want?”“I don’t want anything from you. You’ve made it clear that you can provide me with nothing. Madam Mayor is still in the race, and you had the absolute gall to break into my office. I’m here to see your face, as I inform you of the article coming out tomorrow. Here’s an exclusive look at the Daily Mirror’s next big hit.” He said smugly, slapping down a newspaper—plastered with pictures of Graham and his brothers.The headline read: “Town Sheriff Led a Life of Crime?! International Criminal Sheriff Graham Humbert.” “I’m sure that one will blow over as soon as I submit my ideas to state law enforcement. Fuck it, maybe I’ll take it a step higher—let the FBI take a look at how many times you’ve stolen money from people, to start. I know for a fact they’re going to be interested in your offshore accounts and possession of illegal, abusive material.” He threatened right back.The fear climbing up his spine at the newspaper was nauseating, Graham could barely hold on. As Albert tried to brush off his words with a scoff, Graham leaned forward and placed his hands on the desk. He got close enough to Albert to make his point. “You’re not going to win this. You’re done, this is it…Tell Leo and Cora to leave town. If you get them to leave, and never come back I can lessen the blow a bit. Maybe you’ll have to drop out of the race and get a hefty fine, but that’s better than prison-right?”He had no real intention of letting Albert off easy. He wanted the man to suffer for all he’d done to torment his family. But he would do anything to prevent Regina from suffering any further. And getting Leopold and Cora out of town would help tremendously, even if their fate was sealed in his mind.Albert had the nerve to laugh. His grating laughter made Graham see red. “You fucking imbecile. Do you really think I would waste a second trying to give you anything? I don’t play the leverage game, you have nothing.”“I have so much more than you could possibly imagine Spencer…this is your last chance.” Graham rumbled. “I won’t hesitate if you don’t take this deal. Get them out, and I’ll keep you out.” His words were more manipulative than anything he’d said in years. He hadn't even planned to make such a deal, but it made sense to get them out as soon as possible.He had plans for them, but he wanted to exhaust all options before going all the way. And he wanted it on his conscience that he gave them every out he could before things went south for them.“You’re a willful one, that’s for sure. But I will break that will. And I will enjoy every second. I hope your shift is productive today Sheriff. It might be your last.” He said, before leaving the office—making sure to slam the door behind him for good measure.Graham let out a frustrated roar, tossing the nearest object across the room in a fit of rage. But he stopped himself before he could choose another. This was not productive.Nothing other than the obvious would be productive. xxx As Regina finished Christmas shopping for her family thanks to Black Friday sales, her phone began to blare.Today was supposed to be a relaxing day. Henry was with Emma for the day, at his very first sleepover. With Leo practically disappearing from town, and her conversation with Mary Margaret—Regina trusted that he’d be safe for at least the night. Plus, she couldn’t say no to his little face as he explained the plan. He seemed so excited to spend such an extended time with her sharing his favorite things and getting to know her. As much as it broke her heart to share her time, his happiness was paramount.Regina groaned aloud as the phone continued to blare and set aside her wine glass. Maria had left a bunch of the fancy bottles, and she was working through one—with her newest read perched on her lap. This was as much fun as she’d allowed herself in months, and now she regretted allowing herself to have any fun. Whenever she let her guard down something was bound to implode.Election Day was in a week, they were in the home stretch. Any hindrance now would only send her closer to the very edge of her insanity.The caller ID revealed Emma Swan’s contact information, and immediately Regina panicked. She picked up the phone hurriedly and answered. “What’s wrong?” She questioned, fearing the worst for Henry.“I’m sorry, Henry’s fine. He’s eating lunch right now, I swear it’s not about him—well, it kinda is. Here kid, say Hi to your Mom.” She prompted gently. The sounds of rustling and a mumbled television echoed in Regina’s ear before Henry greeted her.“Hi, Mom! I don’t know what Emma’s calling you about, but I’m good. Thanks for letting me spend the day with Emma, it’s been the best. We played Mario Party twice and I beat her and MM both times.” He said with a giggle, before passing the phone back over to his birth mother.Emma seemed to walk into a different room, though the sounds of Henry enjoying his lunch and movie could be heard.“I’m sorry to scare you I just thought you should know…After the last Mario game…Mary’s dad knocked on the door. I immediately locked Henry in my room, but then Mary got really upset and didn’t even let him in, and—well, the guy has always given me the creeps. I was hoping you’d let me at least stay in the guest bedroom. I know it’s a lot to ask but I don’t want to lose out on time with Henry and he was supposed to sleep over.” She explained, at first in a panicked, breathy tone—but the more she said the calmer she got. The gravity of the situation, given all that the blonde woman suspected about Regina’s relationship with her stepfather, seemed to hit her all at once.“Thank you for calling and informing me of that…you’re welcome here, especially when it’s a matter of your safety and most importantly Henry’s. I’ll ensure the guest room is ready for you. And…let Mary Margaret know if she feels unsafe as well, she can take the other guest room.” She expressed.“I appreciate your help…I’m sorry this is happening to you. To your family. I’ll try to keep things low-key for Henry’s sake. I don’t want him getting too suspicious, he didn’t know Leo came over.” Emma replied, her words touching Regina.They’d made good progress, after all this time. They were on the road to healthy co-parenting, which was the very last thing Regina expected for this phase of her life—-but a challenge she was willing to face head-on.“I’m glad I can help. I need to get the other guest room ready, and I need to make Henry some real food to hold him over while we talk. I’ll see you soon.”Within minutes, a pot of pasta was boiling and Regina was tending to the neglected guest room.Emma and Mary Margaret were at the manor in ten minutes, Henry in tow. He looked less excited, now that he could see the upset clear as day on Snow’s face, but Regina kept up a strong enough display to ease his worried mind. When he and Emma went to set up their gaming system on the television in the living room—the one Henry always insisted was the best because of the surround scene system she’d acquired when she first moved in.Mary Margaret approached carefully, attempting to keep from bothering Regina—but still, obviously trying to talk about what just happened.“What happened?” Regina questioned softly.“He stopped by unexpectedly. He used to stop by when he first got to town, but he hardly stayed for longer than enough time to eat lunch and catch up about our day. But he came, and I just lost it. I could only see what he’d done to you, all the times I’d failed to protect you. I started putting more pieces together, weird occurrences I thought I’d misremembered—but they made sense now that I know.” She said, almost imploring Regina not to be upset. She looked so pitiful, with her cheeks reddened by her tears and her eyes puffy. Regina wanted to hug her, to put her out of her suffering at least but she droned on.“I tried to keep my voice down, but he got so upset once I told him I knew. I didn’t say anything explicit since Henry was in the next room, but Dad started yelling and cursing, and eventually, I just screamed at him to get out so he did. But I could hear him in the hallway for a while afterward, making calls and yelling about how much you were ‘lying’. I haven’t seen him since I blocked his number. I’m so sorry Regina.” She wailed, finally letting her unstable emotions loose. The moment she started to cry, Regina reached out and pulled her into a hug.“Don’t cry dear. You did great. I’m just glad he didn’t try to hurt you. I always feared how he’d react once you knew. This is one of the better options. Even still, I’m sorry it had to come to this.” “It’s not your fault Regina. I just wish things could be different. I’m so scared and so fucking sad oh my god.” She sobbed with a chuckle. She pulled away slightly and brushed the tears off her cheeks. “I’ll be fine. Thank you…for being so strong. For being kind, after all this time.”“It’s the least I can do, after being a bitch to you for so long.” Regina snarked, leading her into the living room.Although her plans for a quiet day were ruined, playing games with her son was much more pleasant. There were just enough people for Mario Party, something they’d played a lot during the holidays the years before Henry’s behavior change. Now, she got to enjoy the playful competition with not just him but Mary Margaret and Emma as well. The afternoon was wonderful and when Graham returned home she expected the evening to only continue—but his solemn expression made her heart seize.She slipped away from the festivities and went to his side immediately. She touched his face gently, caressing his cheek to calm the storm brewing in his blue eyes.“What happened?”“Spencer…he sent the blackmail to the Daily Mirror. It’ll be published by the morning…I don’t think I can stop it, but I can use what we found to smother it. I won’t move without your say-so, but I think we should consider asking Gold to blast his ass before the night is over.” He said, his voice low but poignant enough to hit Regina hard. She couldn’t believe the effect Spencer’s twisted games were having on Graham’s reputation.It was vindictive, and heartless—but not surprising.“Do it,” Regina replied, easily letting the words slip from her lips as she looked up at him. “Do whatever you need to do. I trust you.” She said, reaching down to squeeze his hand.A small bit of relief fell upon him.“Thank you for that trust. I won’t let you down love.” He replied, pressing a kiss to Regina’s lips. xxx Graham made his move that evening.It didn’t take long to have the information sent to Gold, who had more connections than just about anyone in the town. Word may have spread a little farther than necessary, and much faster than he could have imagined—but Graham couldn’t find fault in it. Quite the opposite.The thought occurred many times, to call off of work and avoid the shit show waiting for him. But he had to be responsible. He couldn’t just leave his deputies hanging. He got ready quickly the next morning, making sure to press a kiss to Regina’s forehead before leaving their bed. She looked so at peace. He didn’t want to stray from her side. But, he had work to do.As he entered the sheriff’s department, Mulan caught his eye. A bashful smile crossed her face, and she nodded in acknowledgment toward him. He hadn’t seen her since Thanksgiving. It had been odd to see her at an event not work-related. Having her in the place he now considered to be his home was odd, but not unwanted—in the end. He liked the woman a lot, but reconciling her work persona with that of Ruby’s girlfriend was tough.But she seemed to treat the other woman well, and Ruby had been lighting up almost constantly throughout the past few days. That’s all that mattered truly.He returned her small smile and headed into his office. After checking his emails, and finding none immediately calling for his resignation he figured for a brief moment, that maybe he was off the hook for now. The peace lasted for the first few hours of his shift, but the dreaded emails were replaced with a sudden knock on his office door.Mulan poked her head in and looked at him with a mixture of resignation and fear. “Mr. Glass is here to speak with you. He says it’s regarding this morning’s paper. He insists it’s very important. I asked him kindly to leave but he expressed that his was ‘freedom information’ I don’t even think that’s a thing so…” She gave a small shrug.“Tell him to come into my office. This might….take a while, so I apologize for anything I miss.” He said, but Mulan shrugged off the words.“It’s all good, I’ll keep everything in check while you’re busy. I hope all is well…just so you know, I read the paper. I trust you more than I trust anyone else in this department…whatever happens, I’m behind you. Just so you know.” She encouraged, before leaving the room. The door was open slightly, and almost as soon as Mulan was out of sight, Sydney came straight in.He had the most self-satisfied look on his face. “I presume you know why I’m here.” He began like some supervillain from a comic book movie. His countenance—his smug, arrogance—set Graham’s teeth on edge. He clenched his jaw to hold back from eviscerating the man completely.“Yes. And I presume you know that I have much more important things to be doing than talking to you. So speed this along, or else I’ll be forced to request my deputies escort you off the premises.” Graham snarled in response, just barely managing to hold back his frustration and apathy toward the other man.“I’ll be leaving of my own volition soon enough. I’ve only come here for your statement. I wanted to give you the opportunity to get your own words out now before the public turns on you.”“They can turn on me all they like if they even notice your headline. I fear more…prevalent matters will be coming to light soon. They might be focused on that, instead of your shite little paper.”He had faith in most of the citizens of this town. He wasn’t some crooked cop. He wasn’t a criminal and hadn’t been one in a long time. He was just a man who had a rough past—one he expected to come back in and bite him in the ass. But this was more annoying than he could have possibly anticipated.“I hope you’re positive of that Sheriff. But, the results will be proven soon enough. And when that time comes you’ll wish you’d made a statement beforehand. See you soon.” The slimy man promised, and his words set Graham’s teeth on edge. He was very tired of the bullies of this town acting as if they knew more than him. This was going to go exactly how he needed it to because he was tired of this game being stacked against him.Luckily, the rest of his shift went smoothly. No major upsets or cases needing his attention—so he left, expecting to find more issues brewing by the time he returned home.But, the only thing out of the ordinary was Swan and Mary Margaret’s continual presence. They were still in the house, by the time he returned which was unexpected but not unpleasant. Regina did not seem to be upset by their presence, so he let it slide.As he entered the kitchen, following his nose as the heavenly scents of a good meal beckoned him forward—he caught a glimpse of her. Regina must have been fresh out of the shower. Her hair was curly and left up in a messy bun. The apron Henry had gotten her for Christmas a few years ago was wrapped around her waist, and his t-shirt was just beneath it. As he approached, he could smell the combination of their perfumes. He couldn’t resist.With careful steps, he approached and wrapped his arms around her. A kiss was placed on the side of her head as she melted into him.“Hi love, I missed you today.” He rumbled into her hair. She smiled at his words.“I missed you too. Dinner’s almost ready. I know we haven't discussed it, but Emma and Snow seem to be uneasy returning to the loft so soon. So I offered them the guest rooms until the end of the week. I figured, things might be a little less volatile then if all goes well.” She explained, looking back up at him for reassurance that he wasn’t angry or upset with her.“That’s totally fine love. I don’t mind the extra company, although I will admit it’s been hard to keep my hands to myself. I don’t know if I can wait until the end of the week.” He joked, gripping her tighter. A pulse of satisfaction echoed through him at the way Regina’s breathing deepened at his touch. He’d been craving her. Missing the taste of her all day. If he could get on his knees right now for her, he would. But Henry was still awake, though he was occupied at the moment.Graham spun Regina around, earning a soft chuckle from her as she recognized his game. With a soft touch, he tipped her chin up to press a deeper, languid kiss to her full lips. She sighed into it, gripping his shirt as his tongue pressed against her lower lip. She let him in, and for a few moments, they kissed like they had all the time in the world. They kissed as if there was no one else in the house because that’s how Graham felt at that moment. Nothing else in the world mattered as much as she did.Gently, he pressed her up against the counter. She went easily, wrapping her arms around his neck to pull him closer. She tasted like wine and the herbs of the meal she so carefully crafted, and it was intoxicating. His hands wandered, massaging her hips as he kissed her deeper. She moaned into his mouth, arching toward him. Her heart was beating so fast, and he could not help but pull away from her tempting lips to suck at her pulse. He laved his tongue against that spot, intent on marking her—reminding her that she was his, that she was safe with him no matter what.But as she whimpered again and pulled him back to her lips a dramatic cough echoed from behind them. They both froze, and Graham turned to look back at whoever dared to interrupt.It was Emma. A furious blush spread across her face, but she didn’t say a word about what she’d just seen. She simply cleared her throat once more.“Sorry to interrupt, Henry was asking if dinner was ready and I told him I’d check. I can—-” she pointed back toward the living room. But Regina shook her head.“Dinner’s ready. If you can ask him to set the table we can begin in a few minutes. Is Mary Margaret still here?”“Uh yeah, she’s been grading in the living room. I’ll grab everyone.” She replied, before scampering off with a wide and middle traumatized look on her face.Graham laughed. “Well fuck…I guess that’s the least unfortunate way that could have gone. I’m sorry I…got carried away. Today was just a difficult one and I’ve been thinking about this morning to get me through.” He expressed quietly, as he let Regina slip past him. But his words made her pause.“I’ve been thinking about it too. If we get lucky maybe we can…keep this going later. But for now—Her words were interrupted by the ringing of the doorbell. Both of them paused at the unexpected intrusion.“Did you invite anyone else to dinner?” He questioned, though he spoke as if he already knew the answer. “No…No, I didn’t. It’s probably just Maria. Maybe she left something behind when she was here last. Make sure Henry sets the table correctly. I’ll get the door.” xxx With every step she took toward the front door a sense of dread filled Regina. It built up until it was at the base of her throat, threatening to kill her before she even opened the door. She had the worst feeling about whoever stood behind that door, but she would not run. She was tired of running from her nightmares. It was time to face them.She ripped the door open. Immediately, regret filled her.“Where is my daughter?!” Leopold yelled, pushing past her to enter the manor. His touch was like acid against her skin. Fear seized her every breath and for a few scant moments all she could do was stare. “SNOW? Are you here? Where are you?”He moved further into the manor, revealing Cora right behind him. She remained passive, simply watching as her monster of a husband ripped through the place her only daughter called home. He was determined, yelling Mary Margaret’s name and searching for her fervently—as if she was hidden, not seeking refuge from him.At the sound of his voice, she ran from the living room—panic on her face. Emma was right behind her, but at the sight of the altercation she immediately moved to usher Henry away.Distantly, Regina was incredibly thankful.“What—Dad, what are you doing here? I told you I was done with you, I never wanted to see you again. Coming here was almost exactly what I told you not to do fucking Christ!” Mary Margaret yelled, advancing on her father with no fear. She crossed her arms in disapproval, her brow furrowed as she glared with every inch of distaste she could muster.“I came here to find you. You haven’t been answering my calls. You weren’t at your apartment, and you’ve been avoiding me after school I got worried. Regina has already managed to corrupt your mind, I needed to ensure she didn’t do anything worse.” He expressed, his tone taking on what seemed to be his attempt at genuine concern. But if there was one thing Regina knew about Leopold—it was that he felt nothing. He had never felt a genuine emotion in his life, let alone one so altruistic.She finally snapped, her senses returning as she remembered that her son was mere feet away. Motherly instincts spurred her forward, and she pushed past Leopold to ensure he didn’t get to him, or anyone else in the house. “Mary Margaret was offered a place here because she felt unsafe. Because of you. Now leave. I’ll give you one chance to leave with your dignity intact.” She tried, but swiftly Leopold turned his anger toward her.“You evil twisted little bitch.” He began, stalking toward her with a hatred and hunger that made her skin crawl. “This is all because of some sick obsession you have with me. You’ve corrupted my daughter and filled her mind with lies. You need help Regina, and I will not allow you to drag my Snow down into your cesspool of filth.” He hissed. With every word he took a step closer to her until he had her cornered.Regina trembled. Every last bit of courage she’d mustered up was gone. Her heart beat so fast she could feel every pulse of her veins, her legs wobbled as she fought to stay upright. Horrible images filled her mind. Memories of those nights she’d been left alone, with no one to protect her from his evil. For him to insinuate that she was the one in the wrong was sick—and she wanted to rant and rave but there was nothing left of her voice at this moment. Not when she could smell his sickly sweet cologne like a cloud of poison ready to smother her at any second. Not when she could feel his breath cascade against her cheek, so familiar in the most terrifying of ways.Graham appeared before the man could lay a finger on her.His fury radiated off every inch of his hulking frame. He moved like a man possessed, with his eyes trained on Leopold and him only. Not a word was uttered, as he grabbed the man by his neck and pinned him to the wall. Cora let out a gasp of exaggerated fear and Mary Margaret shrieked.“Oh my god! Unhand him! You have no right!” Cora screeched. She reached for Graham but no amount of pulling could keep him from his prey.Leopold gurgled as he struggled for breath. Graham only tightened his grip.A wounded part of Regina wanted to see this through. She wanted nothing more than to see Leopold rot in hell, but she couldn’t stand to see the deed be done in front of her son. In the middle of her home. The one place she’d felt safe in, though the peace she’d found was now shattered thanks to Leopold. Once again.“Graham…don’t.” She begged, moving to block Henry’s vision and in the process moving toward her lover. She pressed a hand on his arm. “Don’t…it’s not worth it. Not right now.”“He deserves this. He hurt you, and he came into my home to torment you.” Graham said, his voice low enough for her to hear.“I know. But I don’t want Henry to see. And this is not the way.” She expressed. A small sigh of relief escaped them all when he let go. But he did not take a step back. Instead, he only pressed Leopold further into the corner he’d tried to keep Regina in.“If you don’t leave this house right now I will kill you where you stand. And you know it. You’re grasping for straws…but I will not allow you to harm my family.” Graham growled, still keeping his voice low. Emma strained closer to hear, but before she could decipher a thing Leopold nodded.“This isn’t over. This is just the beginning. You have terrorized my family long enough Regina.” Leopold tried, but Regina scoffed in response. He sounded like a broken record. The gall of this man, to try and plead his case and craft such a preposterous story. No one believed him. At least, no one in this room. And no matter how hard he tried, soon enough, nobody in this town would believe a word he said either.His words solidified the decision Regina had been struggling to make since he entered this town. His accusations set her on the course she’d hoped to never take. But it would be worth it, in the end. When he crumbled, and when his abuse was nothing more than a distant memory—it would be worth it, to share her story. To war against her instincts and speak her truth. Because he couldn’t silence her. Not anymore.As he left, followed by the woman Regina could no longer bear to call a mother—resolve filled her. The fear was ever present, but today it took a back seat to her newfound strength.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Are you ready love?” Graham questioned from beside her.Her small hand was tucked in his, gripping him with every bit of strength she could muster. Regina could feel his eyes on her, assessing every twitch and shiver to ensure she wasn’t on the verge of breaking apart.Regina couldn’t exactly blame him. Today was either going to be one of the most liberating experiences of her life or, one of the most humiliating. It had taken a lot of effort to put this event together, to secure the last-minute guest speakers, guest lists, and benefactors, to prepare the venue space, and to find the right attire—it was a feat of great proportions.Not to mention, all preparations were to be made in the utmost secrecy. Although that addition only brought more difficulty, it was the overall best decision to ensure Cora wouldn’t make an appearance today.As far as anyone knew, the woman was not aware of the small event taking place at Granny’s Diner, whose sole purpose was raising awareness for childhood sexual abuse. She wasn’t aware of the many speakers Regina lined up—who’d spent the event sharing their stories and their triumphs after— or the surprising amount of money raised for the charities involved in such a short amount of time.And if she were to find out, it was too late for her to do anything other than make a fool of herself.They’d only had a week of preparation, but it was enough. With Granny’s help, and with a few last-minute favors, the space was filled and there was plenty of food to go around. It was an all-around success, and the event was almost over.All that was left, was for Regina to do her speech.“I’m ready.” She replied after a moment of contemplation.This event was casual but packed to the brim. She wore a pair of her most expensive slacks and a loose blue blouse she only wore on weekends. But it made her feel safe. Comfortable—or as comfortable as she could be amid such a stressful environment.She took in one last deep breath. Graham pressed a kiss to her forehead and rubbed the space between her shoulders to comfort her.“I’ll be right here love. Always.” He assured, his words providing the last boost she needed to move forward.Regina walked to the podium, her head held high. A cacophony of applause greeted her. Most of the crowd were well aware the seemingly mysterious Mayor of this town had orchestrated this event, and considering the massive success they were all equally excited and curious to see what she had to say.“Hello everyone. Thank you for coming out to support these causes on such short notice. I know this was very much unexpected, but I’m glad were able to gather together today to support these wonderful causes. I look forward to seeing our work here today assist survivors.” She started, her words coming out in a slight tremble. The applause returned, lasting only for a short while.“I am sure you’re all wondering why I’m here. I’ve never explicitly supported a cause of this magnitude before. I’ve been the mayor of this town for the past 4 years and not once have I really…been vulnerable, with my constituents. So I thought, this was the perfect place to do so. In support of such a great cause, and in such a place that my words will provide some solace to those who need support from these organizations….Many people have shared their stories this evening. So I thought I should share mine.” She pulled back for a moment, her gaze searching behind her for Graham.They locked eyes. He sent her an encouraging smile, one that made her heart race just a hint faster in the best way. And it reminded her of her luck. After this, no matter the town’s eventual reaction to this speech—or the reaction of her colleagues and peers—she had him. She had her family. And that was her reward. That was her victory.In the crowd, she could see Maria, silently cheering her on. Emma and Mary Margaret were on the opposite side of the room, solemnly observing but supporting as best they could. Granny and Ruby were working, but they paused to watch her speech with proud smiles. Regina cleared her throat, and continued, “When I was 12, my mother remarried. My stepfather was a kind man at first but…he quickly showed me his true colors. He raped me for the first time 2 months after we moved into his home. My mother was taking my new step-sister out for a shopping trip.She left me home because she wanted us to bond but…looking back, and given the information I learned recently I think she just wanted to deny culpability. She allowed him to abuse me for the next 6 years. She told me that I was ‘playing my part’ in our lifestyle…she agreed to allow her husband to traumatize and violate me for 6 horrific years.” Regina said, her words choked as tears threatened to fall.“A few days after I turned 18 I was able to break free but…as you all know, the past still lingers. It still haunts me to this day. But…I didn’t tell you this to gain sympathy. I don’t stand before you, baring my soul because I want you to cry for me. I want to emphasize the importance of the support the Benson Foundation and others like it can do. I would have given anything to have had the support they provided back then. I can only imagine how much healing I could have had—how much could have been prevented—had those tools been available to me. So I make it my mission to ensure those options are available for the citizens of my town. Thank you.”As her speech concluded, the applause rose like a wave—the others stood to their feet.Today was not about Cora or Leo. In truth, it wasn’t even really about Regina. Although she was sharing the story of the worst moments of her life, it was no longer about her suffering. The release of this moment was like nothing she’d ever felt before.She prayed with every ounce of her being, that this moment would help someone. Some version of herself, trapped and hurting in this town or the next. Blamed and persecuted for the abuse they’d been forced to endure at the hands of someone who should have protected her. xxx That night, Regina was beyond exhausted the moment she stopped over the threshold of the house. Graham had to practically catch her as silent tears fell down her face, but he didn’t mind. He was so proud. So immeasurably, beyond proud of the love of his life for sharing her story in such a public setting. Of course, there would be conjecture. People knew who Regina’s stepfather was, her words would tarnish his career. It would tarnish his life, and the thought made Graham’s heart flutter with excitement.“I’ve got you love. Just rest now. I’ll take care of everything else.” He whispered as he carried her up the stairs. She could have walked, but he wanted to take care of her. He wanted her to ignore the rest of her problems for now, because she deserved to rest.So he helped her undress, then ran her a bath. Even as she waited, he could see the exhaustion and darkness pulling on her. He pressed a soft kiss to her cheek.“You’re alright now love. The worst of it is over. I’ll keep you safe.” He said absentmindedly. He wasn’t even certain she could process what was being said to her but she smiled softly at his words. Before he could pull away she kissed his lips.“I love you.”“I love you too. Let me finish your bath. You need to relax before you head to sleep.” He expressed before doing as he said.He knew Regina well and added a bath bomb and her favorite vanilla soap. She entered of her own volition, though he could see the way she pushed herself too far.Graham helped her into the bath and grabbed her hair products. He washed her hair with the softest of care. He’d never had the opportunity to do it before, but he’d always wanted to care for her in this way. To cherish such an intrinsic, natural part of her that at times she was insecure about. He pressed a kiss to the crown of her head as he rinsed. She was relaxed finally, for the first time since the start of the day. She hummed in delight when he moved to her body, though the touch was wholesome to the fullest.He was swift, and within minutes he had toweled her off and helped her into one of his shirts.She fell asleep soon after a few moments, wrapped up in his arms. Graham slipped right behind her, but he was only able to get a mere 2 or 3 hours of rest before her screams woke him. He’d experienced her nightmares before, but this was much worse. Her screams were so visceral they tore him apart, and her fearful cries even after waking were more heartbreaking. But he held strong for her. Graham soothed every cry as best he could, and waited with him until her body was calm enough to hold.The cycle repeated many times, but each time Graham was there.The nightmares only came that night. It was as if her body needed to purge the remaining darkness one last time before finally coming to some peace. Though the stress of the election would have normally been enough to take her down, it barely phased her. Her energy rubbed off on Graham, and through the next few days, he worked efficiently. Even after the conversation with the Chief about his past, he found himself in better spirits.He knew she would win. With everything revealed over the past few days, there was no way the general public would believe a word out of Albert’s mouth now. But even if, by some impossible decision she were to be forced out—Graham knew she would be alright.Emma and Mary Margaret remained at the manor. They planned to return to either the loft or to some new shared space after the election, depending on how long it took Leopold and Cora to vacate town. Thanks to the conference, they were being blacklisted from many establishments in town to the point where they’d had to seek out-of-town restaurants—at least according to Granny. She’d taken to coming to the house more after the conference, as word had spread to her too of course.Though the house was more full than Graham had ever seen it, he could tell the support and presence of her family made Regina happy. His brothers remained low-key but they still made time for weekly game nights with Henry.They had a blast challenging the lad to various games they’d never heard of and testing their skill. A real bond was beginning to bloom, which Graham had never quite seen coming. The boy had been so focused on Emma that he hadn’t made room in his little heart for anyone else. But he was opening up.The election arrived in a whirlwind of a day. One minute, things were wonderful. The next, he was attending meetings and conferences with Regina all day as support—and at the very end of a nearly 12-hour day, they huddled around many computers and televisions to catch the news. He hadn’t been with Regina for the previous election, but he knew the stress compounded in this one made every minuscule bit of stress ten times worse.“This should be a straight shot, right? I mean nobody trusts Albert anymore if they ever did before. Regina has this in the bag.” Ruby remarked, though her tone was nervous. Mulan pulled her closer slightly.“Regina will be fine. At this point, it’s just a waiting game.” She assured.The family, plus Regina’s mayoral team were in her large office. There were drinks and various foods to keep the non-political guests happy but Graham couldn’t even swallow a cracker. The nervous energy in the room was inescapable.After what felt like hours, finally, the results began to pile in. Within minutes, it became clear that—just as everyone suspected, and knew deep down in their hearts—that Regina had won.Only when the final results were called by Clarissa Bleúfary, the town’s most popular newscaster, did Regina begin to celebrate. “Mayor Regina Mills has won the vote in a landslide ballot. A new record for the State in over 40 years! Congratulations to our lovely mayor, we look forward to seeing the good you do over your next 4 years.” The blonde-haired woman announced, and finally, as the words were sealed—Regina began to cry tears of joy.The room erupted in applause. Relief and triumph swirled around the room as hugs were exchanged and more tears were spilled.They’d done it. Finally, this ordeal was behind them.xxx Words could not express the joy Regina experienced. It was beyond comprehension, though twinged with a sadness that was not foreign. She was thankful to remain in this position she loved. Elated to be safe from the looming threat for the time being, but she could imagine the reactions of her mother.The disappointment, the dissatisfaction were written all over her haggard face. No matter what Regina did she would never be enough. She could accept that now. But what hurt more than anything, was to know that she was still siding with the men who had worked to make her life a living hell.Even if she did beg for redemption and forgiveness, at this point Regina could not allow her progress to be disrupted. She was so close to being stable, to truly being safe not just from overt threats but from her darkness and trauma. She wouldn’t sacrifice it for a chance to have her horrible mother again.To get her mind off her troubles, she drank for the first time in a long time. Glasses of champagne disappeared in a blink, and she found herself dancing with Maria and Callum to some song that appeared from the ether. She was tastefully drunk but kept enough wits about her to enjoy the evening. She laughed so hard her stomach hurt and smiled so hard the apples of her cheeks grew sore. The exhaustion that fell over her this time was one of pure contentment.As Regina and Graham left the office hand in hand, his hand reached out to grab her’s. They were only able to bask in their victory for a short while, before the blinding headlights of an expensive car broke them out of their little bubble. The car stopped well before hitting them, but Regina knew very well that they were very close to being mowed down in the middle of the street. And it is no surprise to her, that Cora and Leo step out of the car. Regina gasped, but kept her composure as best she could. “Congratulations on your win.” Cora snarked. “The people might be blind to your weakness but I am not. You’ll come to regret taking on this role once more.” “Are you done mother? I can’t believe how much you enjoy hearing the sound of your own voice. What could you possibly gain from continuing to harass me? Just leave the town before you dig yourself into a deeper hole.” She snarked, the alcohol and the power of this win helping her to feel more confident for the first time in years. She was sick of cowering, she was sick of being threatened and harassed. She just wanted to celebrate her win in peace with the man of her dreams. Cora scoffed, but Leopold growled. “You are a disrespectful little brat. You tore your own family apart for your own selfish gain and it makes me sick. We won’t leave the home we built for ourselves. I grew up in this damn town. I don’t need you to tell me I have to leave the place I was born. You’ll be seeing us. Mary Margaret will come around eventually. We will rebuild this family despite your attempts to massacre us.” He spat. Regina laughed. She couldn’t help herself. He sounded so silly, so delusion. “You will never know how absolutely ridiculous you sound in this moment. You’ve inflicted so much shame and horror on me but all I can feel now is sorry for you.” She said, looking the man dead in the eye. She didn’t even grace her mother with a look as she took Graham’s hand and led him past. But as she tried to move Leo reached out and gripped her arm tightly. He pulled her close with a violent tug, and Graham almost lunged but Regina stopped him. She glared up at the man as she spat at her one last time. “You think the one video your boy toy managed to destroy is the only one? You remember how many times I recorded you. I took great pleasure in capturing your screams and wriggling.” He said in a low tone, shaking Regina’s confidence for a split second as memories flooded her head. She could vividly recall every time he pulled that fucking camera out because the cruelty she faced before seemed like child’s play comparatively. He would grow more malicious, more cruel as she capture her. Harming her in ways she had only conjured in her nightmares. The scars still remained, both physically and mentally. But he wouldn’t be able to keep hold of her forever. She rips her arm away. “I do remember. Probably better than you. Ever vibrant, painful bit of those memories are ingrained in my mind. So I remember the fact that your face can be seen several times in them. So if you don’t want to incriminate yourself, I suggest you keep them to yourself. Or post them across billboards, I don’t fucking care. You can’t hurt me any more. I’m done letting you control me. I’m done.” She hissed. This time as she walked away, with Graham’s hand in hers—they made it to the car and drove home. By the time they reached the manor, the buzz was gone but the fire of this newfound confidence was not. As soon as they got through the door Regina pounced on Graham, pulling him into a heated kiss. Immediately he matched her, his large hands gripping her hips and lifting her up. Mid air, she wrapped her lithe legs around his waist. “I love you so much. And I want you, I’ve wanted you all night.” She whispers into his ear, meaning every word. The press of her lips against his ear made Graham moan, and he reached to pull down the front of her dress. When the lacy coverings of her pert breasts were revealed her wasted not time in taking her nipple into his mouth. His tongue circled the hard bud as she writhed against him. Her hands ran through his curls as he feasted on her breasts, switching between them to pull at her nipples with just enough teeth to send waves of pleasure right down to her clit. She tugged gently to tell him to stop, and he acted immediately. “I want you inside me right now. I’ve been thinking about it all now.” She confessed. “Alright love, let me make sure you’re wet enough.” He rumbled, pressing her against the wall and holding her up as he reached to pull her panties down. As he felt the warmth of her wet cunt she reached for his best with a moan. “Fuck you’re nice and wet for me. I love how wet you get just for me. Which I could bury my face in your pussy but I wanna take care of you. I’ll give you what you need.” “Later baby. I want you to fuck you me. Now.” She whined. She was struggling with getting his belt off but he assisted. His pants barely moved, but he managed to pull his cock out and tease her clit—pressing the head up against her in a tempting rhythm. Regina mewed, her head dipping back as pleasure roared through her.“Graham please!” She begged tightening the fingers in his hair to prompt him to enter her. She was craving the fullness of him, the slide of him against her sensitive walls. Losing herself in his skill and love was the best way to end the night. After teasing her for a few more moments he gave in finally, sliding inside of of her. They both froze a moment as the pleasure of joining together blinded them.The frantic pace slowed. They made love as if this was the first time, panting and sighing through the empty foyer like a newly wed couple. Like every moment between them was meant to solidify and strengthen their love. And it was. xxx Graham waited until she slept. When the nightmares never came, he slipped away. Before anything, he threw on dark clothes. Then, he called his brother’s. They’d all been waiting for this day, they’d been waiting for the opportunity to end this once and for all. With the election over, and their control limited to nothing more than scare tactics—Graham knew this was their best chance.They met outside of Albert’s home. It would be easier to get him first. They moved in silence, knowing what they needed to do without even having to say it out loud. They’d been over this several times.Get in, get him unconscious, then grab Leo. It was as simple as that. Malcolm picked the lock of the backdoor, and ensured the security system wouldn’t go off. Callum moved first, securing the first floor and ensuring no-one was awake while Graham entered the house and began to prep. Albert didn’t have any cameras, so they could do this easily so long as everything went according to plan. When the first floor was secured they moved upstairs. Albert and his wife hadn’t shared a room in a year thankfully, so reaching Albert’s bedside and taping his mouth shut didn’t require scaring an innocent woman.The man’s eyes sprung open, and he tried to scream but Graham pressed his knee down on the man’s stomach to rip the wind out of him.“Hush now Albert. You knew this was going to happen. Nod if your phone has fingerprint recognition.” He commanded. Behind, Malcolm and Callum entered stealthily and shut the door.Albert tried to protest again, but Graham pressed harder. “Make this easier for yourself by opening your phone for me Albert. Leo needs to get here.”The prone man shook his head no, but when Callum stepped forward with a cattle prod and carving knife, he surrendered. Getting Leo to the house was surprisingly easy. All that was needed was a text saying “Get to the house, we have a problem.”By the time the older man arrived, Callum had locked the door to Albert’s wife’s room and they got him down the stairs. Malcolm pulled out the dosage and began preparing it just as Leo walked in using his key. The drink was made, and the boy backed off. Graham stayed in place, looking toward the front door with a hateful glare.The man jumped when he spotted Graham standing beside a tied-up Albert Spencer.“You’re just in time How lovely. Take a seat, Mr. Blanchard. We have much to discuss.” He said, nodding toward the armchair that was a decent ways away from him. He wanted Leo to be less reactive. He wanted him at ease, for a moment, before they would strike.“What the hell is this boy?”“It is what you make it. Now sit down before your drink gets watery. Don’t mind Albert, he just likes to be too mouthy. Wouldn’t want the Missus to wake.” Malcolm commented as Leo moved across the room slowly.He and Callum were across the room, standing with their hands clasped behind their backs. Graham knew their pose hid a darker motive, and his heart raced. Not with fear, but excitement. Unlocking this part of himself once more was dangerous, but needed. He wouldn’t lose control and risk Regina’s wellbeing.Eventually, Leo sat reluctantly. His eyes were flickering between Graham and his brothers but he didn’t hesitate to grab the drink presented to him. Just as they’d suspected. He was too smug and certain of his safety to think they would cross the line.“What do you think you’re doing here? Don’t you realize the police—your blasted deputies—are on their way now. Your career is over.”“Even if you managed to call, no one would pick up this number. Not tonight. I made sure of that.”Leopold gulped. He was feeling the effects of the drink. It was surprisingly easy to find the tools needed to drug his the whiskey. Malcolm had too much experience mixing various cocktails for their exploits back home, so it was light work really to create something powerful enough to take down a man so weak as Leopold.Before he could fully fall unconscious Graham picked up his head as it sagged. “Enjoy what comes next. It’ll be the very last night of your life.”They take Spencer and Leo’s cars to Firefly Hill, a well-known drinking spot. Leo was wide awake now, fighting against his restraints and fighting to stand and free himself. Albert had been awake for most of the journey, but he’d pissed himself in fear when they pulled into the secluded spot. He knew what was coming.Before the deed could be done, however, they had to let off some steam. Callum set up the tarp. Leo went first, of course. Graham had been waiting for this moment since he knew of this man’s existence. He wanted him to feel every inch of this.“Every moment of pain you feel, I inflict for Regina. I hope you know that I will take so much joy in hurting you. You’ve been a scourge on this earth. A waste of breath. I look forward to ridding you of your evil life.” He growled, before laying his fists into the man’s face. He took great pleasure in punishing the man who'd inflicted so much suffering on Regina. Those recollections spurred his fists. Fed into his lust for blood and justice.Malcolm and Callum followed his lead, wailing on Albert with an array of heavy punches and kicks. They didn’t stop until they could hardly see their chests moving. Every twitch, every groan of pain felt like retribution. It felt like a fresh start. Now that the deed was done, the brothers deposited the men into Leo’s car. Leopold was in the driver’s seat, whilst Albert was slumped over in the passenger’s seat.“I know you can still hear me. I hope you burn in hell you sick bastard. And when my day comes, I’ll be clawing at the gates to torture you further.” Graham said, before lighting the match.He threw it into the car. As it burned, Malcolm switched the gear and sent the pretty little Cadillac down the hill.It crashed with a beautiful cacophony of sound that signaled the end of their lives. Two weeks before Christmas. He ran a little late, but that promise he’d made to himself came true.Leopold Blanchard was dead.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Christmas arrives with nothing but happiness.Although news of the crash arrived shortly after Regina’s election, it didn’t make many waves. Although it was most definitely a shock to the community, after all that had been revealed over the past few months the majority did not consider it to be a huge loss.The official story is that the men got into a fiery drunk-fueled spin down Firefly Hill. The unofficial story, the one that had yet to be truly confirmed but that Regina believed with her whole heart—was that Graham and his brothers killed them to put an end to their tyranny. She was not horrified, nor was she upset. Regina was surprisingly grateful for the act. The only person truly devastated was Mary Margaret, understandably, and Regina did her best to help her through it.She was there for the woman whenever possible. The recent revelations tainted Mary Margaret’s view of her father, but it didn’t destroy the memory of the good times. Those she clung to. Though of course, there was someone else to grieve with her. Cora grieved her second husband visibly and dramatically, and Regina found that she couldn’t care less what she was going through at the moment.Mary Margaret moved out of the manor a few days before Christmas, but she still arrived once a week to spend time with the family. Emma left with her, but more often than not she was at the house helping Henry with homework or spending time with him in general. On Christmas Day, the two women were invited. Granny, Ruby, and Mulan were invited over as well. Mr. Gold had been given an in-person invitation, and though he tried to fake disinterest and uncertainty—Regina saw through him.The boys were already over by the time everyone else arrived. They wanted to present Henry with his gifts bright and early.Callum got him a brand new bike, since he’d gone through a growth spurt, and Malcolm gifted him boxing gloves. Regina had consulted Malcolm and asked him to start fighting lessons for Henry. She hoped Henry would be able to focus his frustrations into something productive, with a bonus of adding an extra layer of protection.Granny and her brood arrived shortly before Emma and Mary Margaret. She brought with her a bunch of cinnamon rolls, which were a present enough, they still had bags of gifts. Gold was the last to arrive. He knocked on the door sheepishly but allowed himself to be escorted inside and given a cup of egg nog. Gifts were officially in full swing by the time he got settled on the couch.Emma got Henry a huge Lego set, one he’d been wanting for many months. She checked with Regina first to ensure they didn’t double-gift thankfully. His smile lit up the room as he launched across the room to pull her into a hug.“Thanks, Emma, this is awesome!”“Of course kid. I’m glad you like it.” She replied with a shy smile. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a smaller gift. One wrapped in purple paper. “I know I shouldn’t have but…I just wanted to say thank you for letting me into his life. I’ve never been happier.” She said quietly. The box was slender and small, but slightly heavy.Regina’s heart raced, and a smile burst forth on her face as she opened it.A gorgeous slender watch was inside, with gold inlays of leaves around the face. It was perfectly tasteful, and something she would have bought for herself if she’d seen it already. It was a wonderful gift, and it warmed Regina’s heart immensely.She reached out and pulled Emma into a quick hug. “Thank you, Miss Swan. I truly appreciate it. I got a gift for you as well, though it’s not nearly as fancy.” She replied, tears starting to form as the emotion of such a thoughtful gift hit her.Regina’s box was smaller than Emma’s. But it was of more importance, in the end. It hadn’t taken much to think of this gift. She trusted Emma and wanted the woman to be in Henry’s life. Regina was starting to consider the woman a friend. She’d been nothing but kind, and supportive through this whole process. She deserved to see Henry more often.Tears slipped down the younger woman’s cheek as she opened it. It was a key. A house key. “You’re welcome here any time Miss Swan. I know it’s not much, but I want you to know how much I appreciate the growth you’ve made and the relationship you’ve forged with Henry. The guest room is yours, whenever you want it.” She could barely get the words out before Emma tugged her back into a hug. She sniffled slightly on Regina’s shoulder.“This is the best gift I’ve ever been given. Thank you.” She whispered. “This is the best gift I’ve ever been given.” The woman pulled away after a few moments and wiped her tears away with a chuckle. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to cry all over you. Thank you.”“It’s alright Miss Swan, I feel myself getting a bit misty-eyed as well.” She replied. The moment of intense emotion was hard to break out of, but as Henry became distracted by the next set of gifts, his reactions took their attention.Graham’s gifts were wonderful, though he refused to give Regina her gift until they were alone. The idea alone made her nervous in the best way.The rest of the gifts were wonderful, though the gifts were the least important aspect of the day. Mary Margaret gave Regina a gift as well, though she too asked for it to be private.As everyone dug into their cinnamon rolls and various breakfast items, she and Mary Margaret remained in the living room.“I hope this doesn’t make you uncomfortable or upset in any way. I just wanted to give you something I thought would make you happy, but after watching you with Emma I realized today might be more emotional than I initially realized.” She explained with a nervous chuckle, as she pulled her gift out from behind the couch. She handed it over without a word.For the life of her, Regina could not fathom what the item could be but she was excited. Despite the recent loss of her father, Mary Margaret had been such a kind soul since their reunion, and mushy too. So this gift was bound to be just as mushy as her.As she unwrapped it, her heart stopped.Regina would be able to recognize this picture anywhere. She’d seen it in her dreams, in her most pure and comforting memories. It was a gorgeous landscape scene, depicting beautiful stallions running through an open field. Her father had the same one in his office, right above his desk. It was one of the only items of her father’s Regina had been able to bring with them to Storybrooke. He'd painted it during Cora's pregnancy, to symbolize himself and his daughter being carefree in this life. A story he often used to soothe or distract Regina when she came to his office in tears because of Cora. At first, she placed it in the study for old time’s sake, but Leopold quickly ended that. And soon, Cora was right alongside him. For a short while Regina even hid it in her room, but in the end, Leopold got his way and the painting was discarded.“It’s a recreation of the one your Dad painted. I know, uh Leo, sold it after he passed even though you tried to keep it. So I thought it would be nice to have it again. It would look great in your office.” She tried to explain as if Regina didn’t remember.“This is wonderful Snow…” She choked out. “I haven’t thought about this in years, but I am so happy to have it once again. Thank you.” She was tired of being emotional today, but there was no way to help it.Not when this day was so much better than she’d ever imagined it could be. They returned to the rest of their family after a few moments and enjoyed cups of hot cocoa whilst watching Henry enjoy his presents. Today was a wonderful break, and a beautiful start to the happiness of their new life. xxx Graham waited until everyone was gone, and Henry was deep into sleep before presenting Regina with her gift. He was terrified to present it to her, but he knew deep in his heart that this was the right move.He wanted forever with Regina, and there was no use in denying that.They lay together on the couch, cuddled up with blankets and the warmth of Regina’s fireplace keeping them company. It was bliss, and he had to force himself to pull away briefly. His present was nestled in a bag beside the couch, and as he pulled the small box out Regina’s eyes went wide.He chuckled at her reaction. “I know this isn’t exactly subtle or much of a surprise. But, I know you hate surprises, and I know you also hate being the center of attention—both of which you’ve had to deal with far too often over the past few months.” He got off the couch, and down on his I love you so deeply Regina, more than I could ever possibly express. You are the light of my life. You are my heart…So, I wanted to ask you in private…Regina Maria Mills, will you marry me?” He asked as he opened the box.Graham could barely hear himself speak. He could only focus on getting the words out because he needed her to know that this wasn’t him trying to own her. She wasn’t some attempt at trapping her. Graham just loved her so fiercely, that he wanted her forever.The ring was one he’d had his eye on for a while. He didn’t want something super traditional for her. He wanted something as unique as she was, and he found that in the simple, but stunning yellow diamond ring. Two smaller diamonds rested beside the large princess-cut diamond, and the ring itself was a beautiful yellow gold he knew she would appreciate.“Yes.” She whispered, tears falling down her cheeks. She stared at the ring and him with such wonder that his heart melted. He gave her a chaste kiss before sliding the ring onto her outstretched finger. Her hands shook, but he held her as the ring slid perfectly onto her ring finger.A small sob fell from Regina’s lips, but she quickly reached out to him, silencing her sadness with his lips. They pulled apart after a moment, foreheads pressed against each other as they basked in joy.“This is so very cliche, proposing on Christmas.” She joked, earning a laugh from him. She had a point, but he wouldn’t change a thing for the world because she’d said yes. Regina Mills agreed to be his wife.“I love you, Regina. Thank you for giving me this gift. I can’t wait to have you as my wife.” Graham replied, his voice tight with emotion.“I love you too.” She smiled as she kissed him again, deeper this time. She tasted like spiced egg nog, wine, and chocolate and it made him smile against her lips. The memories of their wonderful day were quickly overtaken by the growing lust. Graham reached out to wrap around Regina’s waist as he kissed her back, relishing in the soft noise she gave in response to his grip.She tugged him by his hair to cover her body as she lay back. She grinned against him, opening her legs and drawing him in.He grew hard at the feeling of her beneath him, holding onto him as she opened her mouth for him. She took control of the kiss first, licking into his mouth with interest and teasing him. They remained there for a few moments, enjoying each other’s mouths as the heat between them ignited. She slipped her hand into his pants, stroking his hardening member and delighting in the groans he gave.Regina tugged at the waistband of his pants, and simultaneously he reached inside her lounge plants to caress her wetness. With a shudder, her head fell back onto the couch. His fingers circled and teased her folds first, playing with the sweet nectar she poured. When she bucked against him, he circled her clit, tapping on it occasionally just like she liked—and while she was distracted in her pleasure he pulled her pants down with his free hand.“We really shouldn’t be doing this, Henry’s upstairs barely asleep.” She husked as his finger caressed her entrance.“He’s fine. He’s probably in a coma after today. Besides, you deserve to fuck your fiancé on your couch on Christmas.” He joked, sliding a finger into her and curling just right. Regina bit back a moan.He kept his pace slow, teasing shaky whines from her. As much as he didn’t want to admit it, Regina was partially right. If Henry were to come downstairs right now he would destroy his psyche—so they had to be fast. He sped his pace up and brought Regina to the edge with another finger. She gasped through an orgasm moments later as he circled harder. She tugged at him and coaxed him to press inside her with a push of her hips. As he slid into her slick core he groaned into her shoulder. The wet heat of her clutched him and destroyed his ability to think. She urged him to thrust, and he obliged immediately, earning moans from her. Graham held back his own. He loved the way she sounded, even as she tried to hold back.He shifted so he could move back slightly, to fuck her harder.Regina’s back arched as she took him in, focusing on every slide of him inside her. Graham fucked She tightened around him. “Faster Graham, please—you feel so good.” She rambled, her voice high and desperate.He groaned as his orgasm built. He held her hips tighter, before reaching down to circle her clit again. Her core flutters and he moans as he comes to orgasm. He earns another muffled moan as he feels her come.“Yes ‘Gina, cum for me love.” He begged, and Regina moaned as quietly as she could, the release ripping through her and taking Graham with her.They remain pressed together, panting and gasping as they try to recover. Eventually, with a few more sweet kisses they wander up the stairs to sleep. xxx They keep the engagement away from the public eye for as long as they can. Taking their time to quietly enjoy their news was something they cherished greatly as a couple.The news could not be hidden forever. On New Year's Eve, Graham cooked for a small get-together. They agreed that tonight would be the night. They’d share their news, and ring in the new year as an engaged couple. Throughout the night, Regina kept her ring on, but it took a long while for someone to notice. They were so caught up in the festivities of the night that they didn’t see until Regina went out of her way to pour Mary Margaret a drink with her left hand. She had brought with her, her new boyfriend David—a deputy of Graham’s. He offered a lot of distraction, but the overt move finally caught her attention.The ring glittered, and the younger woman gasped. It was a glorious ring all things considered, but Regina was not prepared for the amount of attention and fanfare it would receive.“OH MY GOD REGINA?! Is that what I think it is?” She questioned, her eyes wide.“God that rock is huge, you’re going to have trouble typing because the weight is gonna throw you off balance.” Emma joked the comment making Regina both snort and blush. “Congratulations to you two, you deserve some happiness.”“It’s stunning Regina,” Ruby said assured as she tuned in. “Congrats, you’re one step closer to being my sister officially.” She teased, though her smile was big and genuine.Through the rest of the evening, there were no more remarks made, but an overall air of excitement rang true. Regina tried very hard not to smile like a fool. She was just so happy, and it was hard to contain.This was the first time in many years that she felt so carefree. As the clock struck midnight, and the new year rang in with such a loving atmosphere, Regina kissed Graham. She held him to her for as long as could be considered appropriate, enjoying his lips and letting the bliss wash over her as he held her.The night ended with a bit of an anticlimactic bang, as Emma fell asleep through on the couch, and Regina started swaying. The excitement of the day had caught up to her. She was starting to flag. Regina still had to play the host, however, as it was second nature at this point. She ensured everyone got home safely, and made sure no—one was going to be hungover before trying to go to bed herself.But a phone call hindered her progress. It was her mother, of course.“You don’t have to answer it, love,” Graham said from behind her. He was stripping off the sweater he’d worn for the party and changing into pajamas. He knew without having to ask who the phone call was from.“I don’t have to…but I want to. I want this to end. She’s calling to make my life miserable but I intend on putting an end to that.” She replied, before picking up the phone. There was a great deal of hesitation coursing through him but she didn’t let it come through in her voice.“Yes, Mother.” She answered with a cold snarl.“I’m outside of the house. I’m not here to start a fight but…I am leaving town tonight. I want to speak with you one last time before I go.” She said, not truly pleading but bordering on it. Regina’s first instinct was to say no, but she resisted just barely. She wanted to confront her mother. She wanted to finally stand up for herself after all this time running from her, and living under her thumb.“Fine. I’ll give you 5 minutes of my time, but that’s all. You haven’t earned anything more.” She replied before hanging up. Immediately, she threw on Graham’s sweater to cover up her slip dress and threw on a pair of boots. Looking put together wasn’t important right now, it was nearly 2 A.M.“Do you want me to go with you?”“No, I’ll be alright. Just keep an ear out for me, just in case things somehow escalate. Though I doubt they will. I think she’s crawling back with her tail between her legs.” She explained. A part of her relished the fact that her mother fell so far, that her arrogance and cruelty could no longer serve her. At least not in this town, or on this side of the country. The deaths of Leo and Spencer may not have been something that permeated through Storybrooke, but word has spread. It wasn’t easy, to hide such allegations and legal issues.Regina left the house slowly, holding back from rushing forward. Patience was a virtue and she wanted to savor this.Cora was right where she said she’d be, sitting in her car right outside of the manor.When Regina came out she exited the sleek car, and for the first time in Regina’s entire life, she saw the woman fidget. Countless times she’d smack Regina’s knuckles with rulers when she fiddled. She berated the young girl for not being able to “stand still” and “distracting her”. In later years she moved on to digging her fingernails into her wrist when she caught Regina fiddling.It was poetic in some way, to see her nervous and quivering just as Regina had been for most of her life.“What do you want? If you think coming here and apologizing would do anything other than amuse me, you’d be wrong.” “I’m not here to apologize….I know that would do nothing now. I never thought that…this would end in such a way. I wanted what was best for you Regina.” Cora tried, but Regina was having none of it.“Shut the fuck up.” Regina hissed, taking a step forward nearly lunging at her mother. Just hearing Cora speak sent such an uncontrollable rage through Regina. She knew that the woman no longer had control over her—and that being angry was much better than being fearful. But it was hard, to stand here and look at this woman whose nose was just like hers, and whose scowl was one Regina would see in her nightmares for the rest of her life. “You wanted to live a luxurious life, and you wanted to pretend like you didn’t have me. So you let that man rape me and now that he’s dead you have the nerve to come crawling back here. Just to say this….it’s disappointing.” She snarled.“I will not regret the past. There’s nothing I can change now. Who's to say if I hadn’t agreed, things wouldn’t have gotten worse? Then what? Would you prefer that we’d lived as battered women together?”“So you sacrificed me, and turned a blind eye to make your life easier.” Regina summarized, disgust coloring her every word. “It wasn’t like that…it wasn’t at first.” Cora lamented, a rare moment of true emotion shining through her apathetic exterior. But it was fleeting. She straightened up and pulled her mask on even tighter. “I won’t explain myself to you…you are my child. I did was I thought was best and that’s that. But it doesn’t much matter now?”“No, it doesn’t. Your right. You have nothing to explain to me. Because nothing you say or do matters to me any longer. The power you had over me is gone. See you in hell.” Regina spat, and with one last glare, she turned back to go inside. Though tears fell down her face, she was filled with victory.As she heard Cora’s car drive away, the last bits of pain slipped away to follow behind her.
Regina's Ring
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Regina sat on the very familiar plush chair in Archie’s office with a sigh. Pongo plopped right beside Regina as she got comfortable. She wasn’t nervous, not really, but she sure as hell wasn’t exactly looking forward to rehashing recent events. Closure was a sweet, unexpected experience she did not want to give up just yet.But it was important—more so than she wanted to admit— to find proper healing and to work through her issues with her therapist.It was the day before her birthday. As much as she’d rather be celebrating in her home, Regina knew that this appointment was vital to her wellbeing. It had been a few weeks since her last one, and during that time the evil had been defeated so to speak. Everything was great on the surface, but her triggers remained. There would always be moments where she struggled, even after Leopold’s blessed death. She just had to ensure that they wouldn't ruin her. Archie sat across from her as always—his back straight and his warm eyes peering over at her anxiously. As he began, he sent her a soft smile. The concern was hidden well on his face. “How are you doing? I heard things were very busy for you recently. I was waiting for a call and was very surprised to not hear from you.” He said, his words teetering on worried, though he pulled back from exposing his emotions too much.“I have been…very well surprisingly. Or maybe not surprisingly. Leo died. Cora left and I’m doing…much better than I ever thought possible. Graham proposed.” She confessed, in a whisper. She hadn’t intended to just blurt out this much within the first few minutes. There was supposed to be more subtlety and nuance to her life update, but all of that was out the window now. She'd gotten overly excited at the memory that Archie didn't know about the proposal. “I heard about Mr. Blanchard’s passing. I can’t say I was surprised nor upset in the slightest.” Archie expressed. “But how did you feel about this sudden shift? I can’t imagine how much turmoil you were in.”“I was actually…at peace. I’d prayed for Leopold’s death many times over the years, and now it’s finally come. And it comes with the bonus of never seeing my mother again, so I’ll take it.” She snarked, but Archie could see straight through her now. He could feel her holding back.“Tell me the truth, Regina.” He said softly, practically begging her to release the mask she’d thrust upon herself.“I felt…so relieved. There was always a part of me that feared he would try to attack me again. Especially since he was back in town and actively working to make my life hell. I could barely sleep, because I feared he’d break in. But hearing the news that he was dead, and knowing that he could never hurt me again made me weep. When I was informed, I cried for hours. I hadn’t cried like that in years, but it felt right because I was finally free. I’m finally free.” She explained, slow and careful. Her words were measured, and meaningful—and the aching, tear-filled way she spoke made Archie tear up as well.“I’m glad that you’re free Regina. You deserve to be free, and to enjoy your life the way you want….You mentioned that Graham proposed. How does that make you feel?” “I feel ecstatic.” She confessed in a whisper. “I hadn’t put much thought into the idea of marriage until he brought it up. I always assumed I would never want to because of the lingering fear that Mother or Leo would come to destroy my day…But they’re both gone now. Even if Cora isn’t dead she’s dead to me, and that’s what matters most I guess. She no longer has control over me. Not anymore.”Archie’s smile grew wider. “You’ve made tremendous amounts of progress and healthy strides into a happier version of you. Getting married, especially to a man like Graham, is a decision that is wise—at least in my opinion.”“It is….I can’t wait.”“I don’t want to bring down your mood but…as happy as I am for you two I can’t help but to ask about the elephant in the room. Cora…last I heard you two had a confrontation in a bathroom and now she’s leaving town. Were there any other memorable visits with her before she left?” He questioned reluctantly. They still needed to address the most difficult parts of her trauma, that’s what they were here to do after all.“We had a few minor interactions. She came to my office with Leopold after I won the election…and she came to my house with Leo when they were looking for Mary Margaret…but she never spoke directly to me. I only heard of her still being in town and I saw her in the background of events but when the election was solid she…disappeared. Until she needed something from me.”“And what exactly did she need from you?”"My forgiveness.” Regina revealed quietly. “I think she needed to feel absolved of all her wrong doing once Leopold was gone. Once she could no longer run back to him when I failed to do what she wanted.”“Did you forgive her? You would have been well within your right to either forgive her or refuse her.” He said, but Regina was quick to reply. Her decision was one she was very proud of her, and she wanted no misconception about her choice.“I didn’t forgive her…she doesn’t deserve my forgiveness in the slightest. I know that she’s the only blood relative I have left in this world but I don’t care…I don’t want her in my life if she’s going to maintain her own innocence. I don’t want to look her at, let alone be around her if she’s going to deny what I went through. And even if she acknowledged it…I don’t think I’d be able to be around her still.”“I’m proud of you for making your decision and sticking with it. I try my best not to interfere too personally in your choices….But I am ecstatic that you chose to free yourself of her shackles. This is great news.” He replied with a tearful smile.They had been working together for the past 5 years nearly. Archie had been privy to Regina’s highest triumphs and lowest falls. He knew how hard Regina worked to get to where she is now. He knew very well that this was a long time coming in her healing journey. This closure was pivotal to her future, and he was thankful to be a part of it. To be a guiding force in her happiness.She was on the path to a great life, and finally nothing could stop her. xxx Regina and Graham took time to enjoy their engagement. With so much turmoil now behind them, they were happy to luxuriate in their happiness before the stress of planning took over. Every evening almost, they went out on the town to various restaurants and art museums or botanical gardens. They didn’t mind traveling out of town, or returning home later than was probably preferable given their jobs.Since Cora’s departure, they were feeling adventurous. Nothing felt like a challenge, any inconvenience was stomped out by their unity. Life was far from perfect, but getting to knew the surrounding area Storybrooke as well as each other a little better was wonderful.Regina’s birthday fell on a Saturday.Graham and Henry conspired to present her with breakfast in bed. So, they woke early and worked together as quickly as possible. Graham knew very well that Regina’s birthday was a day she didn’t exactly care for. Her body woke her early to prepare for the stress of the day, so their time was limited. In the past she'd spent the day alone, or avoiding her friend's after her mother called to degrade her.Since Henry came into her life, things took a turn for the better. Graham was resolute in elevating the experience as best he could with Henry's help. Because Regina deserved to be spoiled beyond comprehension on her special day. Henry insisted on doing the pancakes, while Graham was relegated to preparing her fancy coffee. Regina was practical in most aspects of her life, but her coffee taste at times steered toward the finer things. On special occasions, she brought out the cappuccino machine and created a brown sugar foam to top it off. The process was extremely involved, so Graham was thankful to have the task instead of Henry.Within 20 minutes, they completed their breakfast and brought it upstairs. The pair tip toed into the room with caution, managing to keep from waking Regina. She remained peacefully asleep, curled up on Graham’s side of the bed—her face smushed in his pillow.“I’ll wake her up, and I promise I’ll be super gentle. Can you hold the tray please?” Henry requested quietly, his little face pursed with determination and love. He and Regina’s relationship had sky rocketed, although they returned to Archie’s once every week just to be safe. He walked to his mother’s bedside and kissed her cheek gently. A smile pulled at her lips in her sleep.“Mama wake up, Happy Birthday!” He whispered, nudging her slightly. In response Regina grumbled, though she didn’t wake much until he nudged again. His voice was slightly louder this time. “We have food for you! Wake up.” He chuckled, eventually managing to wake her.Graham stepped forward, watching as Regina woke with a long cat-like stretch. She smiled up at Henry and pulled him into a hug.“Thank you my little prince. What a wonderful way to wake up. My birthday has already started on such a wonderful note.” She whispered, her voice still groggy as she forced herself awake.“I had help, Graham did all the hard work. He made your special coffee.” Henry complimented, smiling back at the man.“Well that’s a bit of an exaggeration. You’re the one who made the pancakes lad. And they look pretty darn good.” He replied easily. He delivered the tray diligently, and waited for Regina to sit up just to ensure nothing would spill. When she got a good look at the beautiful cup of coffee, with a heart made out of cinnamon on top she smiled. Then, she spotted the apple pancakes.Regina made the same ones for Henry almost every weekend, so to receive the same gift made her heart squeeze with joy and fondness. Graham could see it written all over her face.She fought back tears. “Thank you sweetheart! This is wonderful, I bet these are going to taste perfect I can just tell by the look of them.” She complimented with a bright smile. Regina motioned for her two favorite boys to get comfortable on her bed, and to share the meal with her. There was more than enough to share, and Henry was even thoughtful enough to provide a little side cup of maple syrup for her.His thoughtfulness, and the way Regina seemed in awe of the meal made Graham tear up just the tiniest bit. They ate together, warm and comfy in the large master bedroom. Regina sipped her coffee delicately, but each sip siphoned a great smile to her face. By the time she was finished, her expression was nearly a mirror of the cat who caught the canary.Satisfaction and contentment seemed to radiate off of her.She had plans for later in the day, but spent as much time with her man as possible. He lavished her with as much care and affection as he could conjure. They spent the day watching movies, and playing card games with Henry—which was Regina’s birthday request.When she left for the afternoon to have a spa day with Maria, Graham found himself missing her desperately. The sensation was even more pronounced than usual, but he fought against the urge to call or text her just to check in. Regina returned to the manor many hours later, Graham could tell the second she stumbled into the bedroom that she was slightly tipsy. That did not come as a surprise in the slightest. Maria was good for finding excellent drinks whose efficiency was unparalleled. Graham lay in the master bedroom, his back up against the headboard.She stumbled into the room with a wry smile on her face, though she became sheepish once she realized how loud she was being.“Sorry, I had a little bit too much white wine at the spa.” She whispered. Her cheeks were slightly ruddy, and she swayed as she tried to reach the bed. Graham chuckled at her, but hopped off the bed to ensure she didn’t fall over. He couldn’t tell how far gone she was, but it appeared that she was pleasantly tipsy as opposed to completely sloshed. She tripped on her high heeled shoe as she came to the side of the bed, and Graham caught her.“Hi love.” He greeted with a smile. He pressed a kiss to her cheek. He couldn’t resist. “There’s no need to apologize. I’m very happy to hear you had a good time. Come lay down.” He prompted, before leading her to plush bed. With one hand he helped her unzip her sweater and slacks, with the other he kept her upright.“I had the best time. It was so relaxing. I feel like I’ve been…reset or something. It’s great…I love you.” She confessed with a dreamy smile as she leaned against him. She gazed up at Graham, and her blush grew.“I love you too darling.” He said, before helping her out of her heels and onto the bed.She snuggled up against him in nothing but her bra and underwear. Despite how scantily clad she was, he felt not a single spark of lust. He could only delight in how soft and sleepy she was—so he held her closer. Regina was such a powerful and formidable woman outside of this room that it always shocked him to find her so pliable and loving. It was a privilege, one he was very well aware of—-and one he would not take for granted.She pushed her head to rest on his chest and tightened her grip around him.It would never cease to amaze him how perfectly she fit into his arms. He wanted to hold her forever. He wanted to cherish her, and comfort her for the remainder of his days. And now, he would get the chance. Her ring glittered as moonlight shines through the window.His smile grew wider. He has never wanted a woman the way he wanted Regina. Not just physically, but spiritually and mentally. He wanted to know every inch of her, and he planned to. xxx Leopold Blanchard’s funeral was held 2 days after Regina’s birthday. No-one attended the service, outside of his widow. Even his own daughter did not attend. Instead she chose to host a small engagement party celebrating Graham and Regina. The sadness of the day still seemed present in her, but Regina had to applaud her for cutting off contact completely. Even in death, she did not support the evil man. It warmed her heart.The party was small, held in Granny’s of course—because the woman was proud to support her pseudo son in his celebration. Only Regina’s closest friends were invited, and a few of Graham's closest friends and deputies—though the town was now officially talking about the engagement.News spread like a wildfire once they began to plan in small amounts, with Maria and Granny’s assistance. It seemed that the general consensus was excitement, even though the idea of a Sheriff and Mayor being married was odd.Mary Margaret decorated the diner to the nines. From head to toe, stylish white and gold streamers, center pieces and ring shaped party favors that made Regina giggle were displayed. It was simple, but thoughtful. And as soon as Regina entered the diner, she found the woman—she found her sister—and pulled her into a tight hug.“Thank you for this Mary Margaret, this is really wonderful. As always. You’re so sweet.” Regina whispered into her hair. As she pulled away, smiling as brightly as she could.Today was not going to be like the last few times they’d gotten together and inevitably found themselves crying again.Immediately, Regina ordered them drinks and began to make her way through the room to greet her guests. They were all delightful as usual, and the night was easygoing. Although the expense of their recent Christmas was still present, everyone in their close circle made a concerted effort to give a new gift. Most were gift cards, kitchen appliances or items of interest for the couple’s upcoming lives. They were even gifted a nice little vacation from Mr.Gold.He’d been a silent, but constant support for Regina through the transition of this new election. With Cora gone, he stepped in to be the parent Regina needed through this monumental process. Although he took a step back, and did not interfere—Regina appreciated his presence nonetheless.After the gift exchange she pulled him aside to refill his drink.“I know this is kind of out of the blue but…you hardly ever hold still for long enough to let me say anything emotional.” Regina said with a chuckle. It was true, unfortunately. He was a strong and stubborn man at the worst of times, and with all the heightened emotion of recent events he was woefully silent.Gold laughed at her observation. “You’re very right dearie. I apologize, I have just been doing my best to respect not only your privacy but also your happiness. I didn’t want to take the focus away from your wonderful news to my emotions. What can I do for you?”“You can walk me down the aisle to start…I never thought I would get the chance to ask someone…But I would be so happy if you’d do me the honor. You played such a big part in helping set me free both times around. I can’t think of anyone I’d rather have at my side on that day.” She explained quietly. The chatter of the other conversations around them dulled the intensity of the moment, but Regina saw how much her words affected him. She saw the shimmer of surprise and tears in his eyes.“I would love to Regina…I can’t express how much I would love to share that experience with you. I’m sorry if I’ve ever given you the impression that I was uninterested in some way. I just did not want to overwhelm you.”“You won’t. You’ll only overwhelm me if you don’t show up, or drop out of walking me .” She replied, but immediately he reached out to take her hand.“I would never. I’ll be there every step of the way. Not just in this wedding but…in life Regina. I’ve always considered you to be like a daughter to me. I’m glad I get to support you in this.” He replied easily.Regina had briefly considered walking down the aisle alone, as a show of strength—but quickly she realized that option was not for her. She had been strong all her life. She wanted now to have some normalcy, and being walked down the aisle was one of the only things left. Granny already offered to give her away as well which was kind. Malcolm was doing the same for Graham, acting as his best man.It was astonishing to believe how after many years of being lonely and isolated, the both of them were now surrounded by so much love and support. It was a miracle, but one they’d worked hard to get to.The engagement party concluded with a small toast from Graham. He stood and clinked his mostly empty champagne class.“Thank you all for coming today. Mary Margaret did a great job setting this up for us, we couldn’t be more thankful.” He said with a smile. He reached over to take Regina’s hand, and she sent him a beaming smile in response. “It’s been a long journey, but I wouldn’t change anything for the world. The journey has led me to this moment, surrounded by so much love and support…thank you all for being here. Thank you so much.” Graham said, his voice choking up as emotion took hold.He cleared his throat, and raised his glass. “I’m so happy to celebrate this milestone with you all. And I’m very happy to marry the love of my life. Cheers you lot.” He finished, earning cheers from the small crowd and a chuckle from Regina.He reached down to press a kiss to her cheek. She let out a happy sigh and held him tighter. His words touched her deeply. The transformation of the past year of their lives was incredible. They had been in denail of thier feelings and just gooing through the motions of unexciting life. But now, their happiness was a wild and cherished thing.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
3 months later
Regina and Graham married in the spring.They chose a beautiful day in April for the date. The venue was a relatively unknown gem in Storybrooke. A sprawling estate in the woods of the town, recently renovated. It was perfect and thanks to Regina’s recent election—discounted.A small smile pulled on the woman’s lips.She let out a pleased sigh as they pulled up to the venue. Maria got out first, then offered her arm to help Regina out. They both wobbled a bit from the champagne they’d sipped in the limo. The others trickled out behind them.Maria’s smile was bright. “I feel so fancy right now.” She expressed with a chuckle. “This dress is so stunning, I’m next to the most beautiful bride in the country and this limo is bright white. This is like a dream.” She joked, tugging gently at Regina’s hand to tease her.The other bridesmaids climbed out after them, and soon the group migrated inside with a rumble of warm conversation. Regina didn’t have many close friends. But, her bridal party was much larger than she’d ever expected. Maria was maid of honor of course, and to everyone's surprise, Mary Margaret was asked to be a part of the party as well. Mal and Kathryn were next. They looked stunning standing side by side. Different, but still similar enough to look cohesive.Regina was quite proud of her selections not only for herself but her bridesmaids. They were beautiful, dark red one-shoulder gowns. They alternated shoulders between the women and were cut slightly differently for each of them. They were quite the gowns, and thanks to Mr. Gold’s continued generosity they were free to everyone. Regina’s dress was as well, even with how much of a piece of art it was.It was a tight-fitting off-the-shoulder gown. The draping in the front gave the illusion of the gown being sculpted onto Regina like a statue, and the necklace Henry “bought” her was the perfect touch. It was a beautiful ruby and diamond necklace with oval-shaped adornments and matching earrings. It was understated, and gorgeous in Regina’s opinion. She was proud of her son for picking such a beautiful option for her.The town would be buzzing about it. Since her re-election and her announcement about her relationship with Graham the town seemed to be infatuated with them. Not just them individually, but as a couple. There were fan pages and fan-cams galore for their relationship. Regina’s fashion was a point of interest for many of the younger generation in town, and the sight of these large jewels would send them into a social media flurry.The Twitter fan pages would lose their minds. Regina felt like a queen. She felt like a goddess gracing the earth with her presence.The group settled into the small waiting area to do touch-ups before they were summoned. Professionals had done their makeup at the manor, alongside hair but touch-ups were still needed after the ride.The wedding coordinator was a beautiful woman—a petite blonde woman named Glinda. She was one of the East Coast’s best planners. Regina trusted her implicitly. The waiting room was a pastel lounge with various drinks. The walls were white, but the furniture was a mix of tufted couches, chaises, and sofas. Gold was waiting. His smile was wide and true, and his eyes blurred with tears as he looked Regina over.“You look stunning Regina.” He whispered, his emotions keeping him from speaking too much. But his words were not needed. The man took her hand and pulled her into a gentle hug. Mr. Gold looked dashing himself, with his black suit with gold embellishments on the tie.“Thank you, I feel amazing.” She responded eagerly. A soft smile was almost always planted on her lips, and she was helpless to it. Helpless to the happiness that was now her life. Today she would be solidifying her future with the man of her dreams.Before they could get too emotional and ruin Regina’s makeup, Glinda knocked on the door. She gave a sweet smile as she looked upon the blushing bride and her crew.“We’re ready for you Miss Mills…Are you ready?”“I’m ready.” She said immediately, her heart fluttering. xxx Graham got ready at the venue with his brothers by his side every step of the way.The suit he’d gotten was the perfect hue of black and fit him well. His entire get-up was quite fancy, especially with the additions of beautiful cuff links from Granny. She’d given them to him a few days prior, as a token of good luck. He glanced down at them and watched as the light caught the diamond-crusted wolf. A surge of excitement coursed through him.As out of his depth as he felt, he refused to falter. As they began to make their way into the hall. His fear settled slightly once he saw the small gathering of his closest friends and family.His brothers were the “Best men” —because picking a favorite was practically impossible, and Graham refused to accidentally start a war—and Ruby was in a jumpsuit as his best woman. They supported him without question, smiling and posing in preparation for the big moment.The group all stood at the altar with nervous smiles.“I never thought I’d see you look this nervous.” Malcolm quietly confessed, his tone light and playful. Graham snorted.“I can’t help myself. This is… is all I’ve ever wanted. Since the day I met her, I wanted her to be mine forever and now I get to have that…I’m not nervous—I’m fucking terrified!” He exclaimed, his nerves taking over slightly for a moment.Malcolm was quick to comfort him. He pressed a hand up to his brother’s shoulder and squeezed. “Don’t you do that to yourself, I won’t let you. That woman loves you more than life itself. She’s head over heels in love with you and there is nothing you can do about it. She’s walking down that aisle soon. Don’t talk yourself into a hole you don’t need to be in brother. Don’t.” He said quietly. The more he spoke, the calmer Graham became.A beautiful string quartet began to play, a sign of the impending nuptials. With one last pat on the shoulder, Malcolm returned to his spot behind Graham. The quartet played softly as the doors finally swung open. Graham’s heart seized. He held back his growing fear and reservation, but it burst forth as the doors swung open.What if she had gotten cold feet? What if the love he thought they’d built together wasn’t enough? Of course, Regina could always change her mind, she was not his property in any way shape, or form—but what would his life be like without her? Regina had nestled her way into his heart and made a home. What would he become if his heart left him?Before his mind could lead him down the path to the point of no return, she stepped out onto the floor. She was glowing. A bright smile remained on her face as she walked down the aisle, draped on Mr. Gold’s arm. With every step she took close to him, his heart raced faster and faster.Every doubt flew out of his mind at the sight of her. Tears welled up in Graham’s eyes. He’d promised to allow all emotions to pass through him. Emotions and vulnerabilities were welcome today, so he let his tears flow down to his beard. From behind he felt one of the best men shift.As he turned he could see Callum out the corner of his eye, presenting him with a handkerchief to wipe his tears. Graham did so, but very quickly. He didn't want to miss a thing. He didn’t want to miss a single second of Regina’s looking like the most magnificent angel he’d ever seen. She held eye contact with him every step of the way.And when she came to stand in front of him, her eyes shining with a mixture of overwhelming love and happiness, a tiny sob slipped out of him.“You look like a dream my love.” He whispered to her, earning a blush and a sniffle from his soon-to-be wife.“Thank you.” She replied, her words watery from the tears threatening to fall.xxx The ceremony went off without a hitch. It was not long, just like they’d requested, though emotional. Even though Regina had recovered mostly from the recent torment at the hands of the man her mother married. The reality of not having her mother here, during what was arguably one of the most, if not the most important days of her life, was hard for her to endure at times.It hurt her tremendously, but the pain was only secondary compared to the joy of this day.It was a good thing, in the end. Despite how much Regina would have liked to have the experience of a mother helping her through this day. But she had Granny. She found sisters, Maria, Mal, and Kathryn. She reclaimed her sisterhood with Mary Margaret—something she thought was virtually impossible once.Her mother’s heinous actions did not need to be present on this joyous day. And it didn’t. The happiness that surrounded the wedding day was impenetrable. It was thick and lively and it remained through the entirety of the day.“By the power invested in me,” The officiant began, a wide smile on their face. “You are now pronounced man and wife. You may now kiss the bride.” They said, and almost instantly Regina was leaning forward. Graham did not hesitate. His kiss was gentle, affirming in its tender display of love. His large hand came to rest on the side of her face as they kissed, making Regina melt.The moment their lips touched, the room erupted in applause and cheers of celebration. Smiles crept onto the couple's faces, and before long they were walking back down the aisle to begin their celebration. xxx The reception took place in the ballroom of the estate. It had once belonged to a rich, illustrious family in Storybrooke’s early days—and the ballroom was one of the only parts of the house left untouched.Elegant tables, chairs, and decorations had been placed around the ballroom this morning thanks to Glinda. The style Regina and Graham agreed on, was an elegant, minimalistic approach. Floral arrangements full of baby’s breath, red roses, and various gorgeous flowers within their color scheme of cream and red were on every table. The red was a secondary color, as most of the venue was bathed in breathtaking cream hues that made the room pop. The ballroom had a gorgeous mural on the ceiling, a mural of a heavenly landscape Regina felt was all too familiar.Her life was mimicking that mural today. Heavenly in every way. The past few months had been a whirlwind. A devastating turn of events that led to pure bliss.“Thank you,” Regina whispered. Her head rested on Graham’s chest as the pair slowly danced in the center of the room. Mr. Gold had been given the privilege of doing the “daddy-daughter” dance, a tradition Regina never thought she’d be able to be a part of as an adult.“Thank you for what love?” Graham questioned. He gazed down at her with such adoration that tears began to well in Regina’s eyes.“Thank you for seeing me….for being there for me, even when I wasn’t ready to accept your love. I am so thankful that we found our way to each other…I wouldn't change a thing. Not if it leads me here. With you.” She confessed.In response, Graham kissed her forehead. “I love you Regina, my beautiful,” He pressed another kiss to her head. “stunning,” Another kiss, this one slightly lower, “amazingly gorgeous wife.” He said, his kisses leading down to her full lips. They shared a sweet kiss, though it was interrupted slightly by Henry’s playful interruption.“I love you both! Even when you’re getting all mushy.” He said with a chuckle. His words made both his parents laugh.“Thank you, lad. We love you too.” Graham replied easily, scooping the boy up into a hug. Regina kissed the boy on the cheek for good measure.They looked undoubtedly corny—like a frame from a rom-com. But she couldn’t care less.This was everything she could have ever asked for.
FIN